1. Haunted Dreams

Chapter 1 – Haunted Dreams

July 5 – 2:12am – The Granger Home

“Everyone thinks you’re so smart, but you can’t even protect your friends. You were taken out of the fight so easily.” The voice wound its way into Hermione’s mind. She whimpered in her sleep. She was back in the Department of Mysteries and her friends were counting on her to help them, but she couldn’t. A beam of purple light shot towards a young woman just before her world went black. Hermione sat bolt upright in bed, breathing heavily. Her summer coverlet was twisted about her body and her normally riotous curls lay damp with sweat against her. She closed her eyes and focused on steadying her breathing and calming the nausea that always rose in her after her nightmares. ‘They’re getting worse.’ It had been nearly three weeks since that night in the Department of Mysteries. The nightmares had started as soon as Madam Pomfrey had stopped giving her the dreamless sleep potion when she left the hospital wing roughly two weeks ago.

Untangling herself from the coverlet, she stood by the bed and stretched for a moment wincing even after three weeks of Madam Pomfrey’s remedies. Dolohov’s spell had been very powerful and she was still taking some potions to counter side effects and help her body recover more fully. She turned to her nightstand and deftly removed a small vial of purple liquid from a small wooden box. She sighed then downed it in one gulp. The taste was horrible, but she only had to take them for another week. She placed the empty vial back in the box before heading to the bathroom to take a quick shower. She knew she wouldn’t be able to get any more sleep at the moment.

After the brief shower she returned to her room and her NEWT level transfiguration book. Immediately upon leaving platform 9 ¾ Hermione had talked her parents into stopping by Diagon Alley so that she could buy some books for summer reading and studying. Hermione smiled grimly at the memory as her parents had taken it as a good sign that their little girl was dealing well with the incident from the Department of Mysteries and her near death experience. Hermione had always found solace in her books and studying. She was not the top witch in her class at Hogwarts for nothing. What they didn’t realize was that Hermione was determined to learn as much as she could. She never wanted to go into another situation like the Department of Mysteries unprepared. The DA experience had obviously helped her and her friends, but she also knew that she couldn’t slack off or next time she or one of her friends might not make it. She hated that she had not been there to help her friends, having been taken out by Dolohov’s curse relatively early on in the battle.

Crookshanks curled around her legs for a moment before jumping into her lap as she sat in her favorite reading chair in her spacious bedroom. ‘Next time I’ll be there to help Harry.’ She whispered to her familiar as she absently stroked Crookshanks. The familiar just purred louder offering its comfort to her mistress. For her part, Hermione settled into serious studying reading through her text and practicing the wand movements for each spell with her hand as she memorized both them and the words. She desperately wished she could do magic so that she could really practice, but for now, this would have to do.

Hours later a soft knock interrupted her studies. “Hermione?”

“Yes, mum. Come in.” Hermione answered. An older version of Hermione appeared at the door. She had the same cinnamon brown eyes and brown curls, though her hair was much shorter than her daughters.

“You’re up awfully early, dear.” Jane Granger eyed her daughter curiously. “Is everything alright?”

“Yes, Crookshanks woke me a little while ago, so I thought I’d read for a bit before getting dressed.” Jane seemed to accept this excuse.

“Are you hungry?”

“A little, would you like some help with breakfast?” Hermione asked closing her Transfiguration text. She was almost finished with it anyway.

“Sure. Just come down when you’re dressed. If you want, I have the morning off, and we could do some shopping, just us girls. What do you think?”

“Sounds like fun. I’ll be right down,” Hermione answered although she’d almost rather stay home. It was safer after all. ‘What if a Death Eater saw her and her mother while they were at the mall? Well, Dumbledore did say that Order members would be watching the Granger home. And she’d be on the alert.’ She argued with herself some more as she slowly pulled on some jeans and a purple tank top. She used some make-up to hide the purple circles under her eyes and added some gloss to her lips. Feeling presentable she want downstairs to help her mother with breakfast.

July 5 - 2:35am – Number 4 Privet Drive

It was a peaceful night on Privet Drive in Little Whinging, Surrey. Unfortunately, for one poor soul in Number 4 Privet Drive, things were anything but peaceful. The teenage boy tossed and turned in his small bed (he’d finally outgrown it). Tangled in the sheets and covered in a cold sweat, he again relived those moments in the Department of Mysteries. Hermione lying deathly still on the ground, the brain wrapping itself around Ron as the others stared in horror, and Sirius falling through the veil, a look of total shock on his face, over and over again the images played tormenting the boy. Suddenly Harry sat bolt upright in bed. He raked a hand across his face and through his messy black hair. He was breathing heavily as if he’d been running up a long flight of stairs. His whole body shook and tears made their way down his checks. He pushed himself back against the headboard and drew his legs up to his chest wrapping his arms around them. He tried to gain control of the shaking and his ragged breath. He ruthlessly pushed his nightmare aside, focusing on clearing his mind completely. He almost laughed at the sudden realization that without his Occlumency, he had no doubt he would have lost his mind already. Although he still had problems completely clearing his mind, he had found that focusing on one thing could help clear all the rest away. Within moments, his breathing had calmed and he was no longer shaking.

It had only been two weeks since he had returned to Privet Drive after the end of his fifth year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. And three weeks since that fateful night in the Ministry of Magic where he had almost gotten his friends killed, and he had lost his godfather. He’d been reading up on occlumency since his return to Privet Drive, along with reading his textbooks for the upcoming year and a book on how to become an animagus.

He’d written to Flourish and Blotts as soon as he had gotten to his aunt and uncle’s house requesting a book list along with all the books for the NEWT level classes he hoped to take. His books came later that day, and after marking several additional books that he wanted, he’d sent Hedwig back with his requests and settled into studying. He’d let his friends down and nearly gotten them all killed. As it was, they’d all been hurt and Sirius had lost his life. He desperately pushed those thoughts aside. Those kinds of thoughts would not help him to defeat Voldemort.

When Dumbledore had first revealed the prophecy to him and he found out that he would have to face Voldemort in the end, he’d immediately assumed that he would lose. After all he had witnessed the fight between Dumbledore and Voldemort in the atrium at the Ministry of Magic. He was no where near that talented with magic. His despair had quickly turned to anger that he was the so called chosen one, and yet no one had bothered to tell him or train him. He’d almost been willing to accept his fate, to die at the hands of Voldemort. Then he’d realized that if Voldemort won, he wouldn’t stop at just killing Harry. This realization had allowed Harry to temper his anger and his despair. He didn’t want to be “the-boy-who-lived” or become a murderer, but he knew he didn’t have another choice. If he tried to ignore his destiny, Voldemort would keep killing people.

He wasn’t ready to ask for Dumbledore’s help, at least not yet. He hadn’t worked through how he felt about Dumbledore’s keeping the prophecy from him. So, for now he would read and learn as much as he could on his own. He pulled his NEWT level Potions book from the stack on his desk and settled back onto his bed with his back propped against his headboard, his pillow making the position slightly more comfortable. With any luck he’d finish his potions textbook and begin his transfiguration text before breakfast.

A sudden scratching at his bedroom window caused Harry set aside his potions text and move towards the one window in his small bedroom. A large brown barn owl flew into the room as soon as Harry opened the window. The bird landed on Harry’s desk and presented his leg with the note attached to Harry. Harry took the note and offered the bird some of Hedwig’s owl treats. The bird ate them gratefully before flying off out the window. Harry opened the letter to find a note from Albus Dumbledore.

Dear Harry,

I know that this is a very difficult time for you, and I wanted to let you know that we are all thinking of you and looking forward to your return to us. I know that you have been upset with me in the past for keeping things from you. I am terribly sorry for this, and ask that you forgive a foolish old man for doing what he thought was in your best interest.

Much has happened since we last talked and I will tell you all as soon as I see you. It is too dangerous to reveal in a letter, but I wanted to let you know that I will answer all your questions and update you sometime within the next two weeks. Remember Moody’s words, and notify me immediately if anything should happen.

Yours sincerely,

Albus Dumbledore

Harry reread the letter a second time and wondered why Dumbledore had bothered to send him a letter at all. He had not told him anything. Not when he might leave this place, or what had happened. Anger surged through Harry, and then as quickly as it had come, Harry stamped it out. Anger would not do him any good. He only hoped that Dumbledore stuck to his word this time and stopped keeping things from him. If he’d only known that Voldemort wanted him to come to the Department of Mysteries then maybe he wouldn’t have fallen for Voldemort’s trap and gotten Sirius killed. ‘It’s no use thinking like that,’ Harry thought to himself. He again pushed those thoughts from his mind, working to erect the walls in his mind to block Voldemort and anyone else from seeing his thoughts. Harry was determined that Voldemort would never again be able to enter his mind. He had spent the last two weeks practicing his Occlumency as much as possible and had noticed that it had a calming effect on him. When he cleared his mind it gave him a sense of peace, however fleeting.

He placed Dumbledore’s letter on his already cluttered desk and went back to his Potions text. Within moments he was immersed in reading about the uses of dragon blood in healing potions. He wasn’t sure how long he sat there reading before his Uncle’s voice interrupted his memorization of the ingredients for the Polyjuice potion.

“BOY! GET DOWN HERE NOW!” The shout of his Uncle forced Harry into action. He quickly stripped off his pajamas and put on clean boxers, jeans and a gray shirt that was much too big. In addition to the fact that the shirt was a cast off of Dudley’s, Harry had seemed to grow thinner in the last three weeks. He was also incredibly pale and the lightning bolt shaped scar on his forehead stood out even more prominently. There were also dark circles under his eyes as he had not slept through the night since that night at the Department of Mysteries. He hurried down the stairs and entered the kitchen where he found his Aunt and Uncle sipping a morning cup of tea. “It’s about time. Get breakfast started.”

Without uttering a word, Harry immediately went to the refrigerator and removed some eggs and bacon. Returning to the counter and stove he began putting both on, and soon the Dursley’s breakfast of scrambled eggs, bacon and toast was on the table. “You may have some toast. Then you need to begin work on the list of chores your Aunt has left for you on the counter.” Harry nodded and picked up a piece of toast as his cousin Dudley entered the kitchen. Dudley was still quite round, but boxing had begun to turn some of his fat into muscle. He sat down at the table and made his way through two plates full of bacon and eggs, before downing an entire grapefruit and four pieces of toast. Since the warning from Mad-Eye and the others at King’s Cross Station, the Dursleys barely spoke to Harry except to give him chores. However, they did feed him at least twice a day and they hadn’t locked him in his room or forced him to keep Hedwig locked up in her cage.

Harry had long since finished his one piece of buttered toast and the glass of orange juice his Aunt had set before him. He began cleaning up the breakfast dishes before looking at the list on the counter. It was rather long, but at least it would give him something to do to take his mind off Voldemort and Sirius. With that thought, Harry pocketed the list and went outside to start with the gardening projects first.

* * * * * * * * * *

July 5 – 3:04am – Longbottom Manor

“Longbottom…why, I have had the pleasure of meeting your parents, boy…”* Bellatrix Lestrange’s voice rang out “Crucio!” Neville awoke with a start his body trembling as he remembered how it had felt to be placed under the cruciatus curse. He pushed a hand back through his damp brown hair and rested his head on his hand for a moment. He’d often wondered how he would react should he ever come face to face with Bellatrix Lestrange, the monster that had tortured his parents into insanity. He felt weak and unprepared that he hadn’t been able to contribute more to the fighting. He hadn’t even been able to get away from the death eater to properly attack her or defend himself. Glancing at his bedside clock, he slowly got out of bed and headed to his bathroom to take a shower. He knew from experience that he would not get any more sleep tonight. The water would wake him better and he could go back to studying. He was determined that the next time he met with Bellatrix, she would not get the best of him so easily.

Twenty minutes later he was wearing fresh clothes for the day and had settled into a comfortable chair in the downstairs study to review his NEWT level defense against the dark arts book. He’d picked up the text along with some others on defense, potions, transfiguration, charms, and herbology while he was in Diagon Alley to replace his wand that was broken during the fight in the Department of Mysteries. His grandmother had seemed stunned to hear that he had followed Harry Potter and his friends to the Ministry and had then fought in a battle against Death Eaters. She’d looked at him with renewed respect when Professor Dumbledore had informed her that Neville and Harry had fought to the very end and held their own against the Death Eaters until help had arrived. His grandmother had been so proud of him she’d purchased him his new wand and all his new books without a single complaint. He really wanted to deserve the pride she expressed in him. All through his fifth year, he had firmly believed Harry when he said that Voldemort had returned. He had resolved then to work harder than ever to do better in school, especially to learn how to defend himself.

Now he read every day, memorizing and practicing the wand movements, and he made it a point to run every day along with doing some pull ups and sit ups to improve his physical shape. He wanted to be able to defend himself and his friends both physically and magically. The only way to do that was to work at it. Sure, he had made it into the final battle at the Ministry, but how much help had he really been? Next time Harry and the others would be able to count on him.

He shook his head and fought to clear his thoughts so he could focus more on what he was reading. He knew he could do it. He had to do it. He could no longer afford to be a screw up not if he hoped to survive this war, and not if he wanted to protect his friends. He sat up straighter in his chair and carefully practiced the moves with his wand.

Sixth year was going to see a whole new Neville Longbottom.

* * * * * *

* indicates that the quote was taken from Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix, p. 800. Reviews are welcome, especially helpful comments.

2. Plan of Attack

Chapter 2: A Plan of Attack

July 5 – 5:00pm – Riddle House

“Master, everyone is waiting,” Bellatrix Lestrange spoke softly to the man in front of her as she bowed before him.

“Step aside, Bella. You are fortunate that I have allowed you to live after you failed me so miserably.” Bellatrix moved aside immediately, still keeping her head down. The man moved past her without a second glance and left the room. This next room was twice the size of the room he’d just left, but then it needed to be to accommodate his Death Eaters. Only his most loyal knew of this place and even they would not be able to reveal its presence.

He had spent many hours contemplating his next move. He had been thwarted in his attempt at obtaining the prophecy and hearing the rest of it. However, now that even the Ministry and Daily Prophet were acknowledging his presence, he figured it was time to begin a more public campaign of terror. And if he started his campaign through a strike against Potter and that old fool Dumbledore all the better. He almost smiled at the thought. He approached the twenty black clad figures standing in a close semi-circle.

“Xavier, you will lead Parkinson, Jennings, and Dover, on an attack at the mudbloods,” Xavier nodded, and Voldemort continued, “Bulstrode, you shall lead Kerrington, Lang, and Mulcifer. Your target is the Weasley’s. O’Malley, your team of Donovan, Derring, and Fenton will attack the Lovegoods. Zambini, you and the rest are wrecking havoc on Potter. Now that we have the locations for all of these targets, I want them to suffer. Kill as many as you can and use that new curse to cause maximum damage. If the shields we detected around Potter hold, bring the house down around him. Now go!” The others dutifully filed out as no one could apparate into or out of the mansion other than their master himself.

Voldemort returned to his inner room where Bellatrix and Peter Pettigrew were standing just as he’d left them. His eyes glowed eerily red but the two faithful followers barely noticed. “Leave us,” he ordered to Pettigrew. The short, rat-like man bowed then left quickly. “Now, Bella, what shall we do while we wait?” He questioned moving closer to Bellatrix.

“Whatever you want, master,” Bellatrix answered keeping her voice low and even.

“Exactly, Bella,” Voldemort stated in his usual cold voice. “Crucio!” Bellatrix collapsed in pain whimpering. Voldemort held the spell for several minutes enjoying the way the woman twisted and writhed on the floor, moaning and crying out in pain. Torture was so much fun.

* * * * * * * * * * *

July 5 – 5:30pm – Number 4 Privet Drive

Severus Snape couldn’t believe his luck. When his mark had burned earlier, he had notified Dumbledore before leaving Hogwarts to answer the call. He had expected an announcement of when the upcoming attack would occur. He had not expected that the small group of followers would be sent out directly from that meeting to carry out five simultaneous attacks. He would have to try to warn the Order somehow. Although both Potter and Granger’s homes were being watched by an Order member at all time, the Death Eaters involved in each of the attacks this evening were some of the best.

Snape barely listened as Beatrix Zambini outlined their groups plan for attacking Potter. He had bristled when the dark lord did not choose him to head a team. He wondered briefly if this was a sign that he did not trust him. Did he suspect anything? He knew it was a mistake to underestimate the dark lord. He would tread very carefully. Zambini had finished her instructions. Snape had to admit her plan sounded adequate. He had no doubt he could do better. The group disappeared with several distinct cracks before reappearing in an empty play park near Privet Drive.

“Crucio!” Zambini cried pointing her wand at Snape. Snape fell to the ground shocked. After a moment, Zambini released the curse. “You would do well to pay attention, Severus,” Zambini ground out, “Or perhaps you’ve just been too busy wondering when you would slip away to tell that insufferable old fool. Crucio!” Snape again found himself sprawled on the ground his body convulsing in pain. When she finally released the curse this time, Snape found that his body would not stop trembling.

“Rollins, Gerritt, move as close as you can to the house and begin the attack. Remember the plan. I’ll join you in a few moments. I have a few more things to say to Severus.” The other two men nodded. They were not certain what had happened between Snape and Zambini but they weren’t about to interfere and risk being cursed themselves.

Snape stared up at the blonde haired woman who looked much like a more feminine version of her son Blaise. She stared down at him, her gray eyes like pieces of flint. Several moments passed as she stared down at him. Finally, she spoke, “Go!” Snape did not have to be told twice. He disappeared with a crack. Beatrix sighed before going in search of Rollins and Gerritt. She trusted them to have begun the attack as ordered. Severus must be losing his touch, she thought, as she had read his mind easily that he wanted a way to warn Dumbledore of the attacks. She had suspected for some time that Snape might be playing the part of a spy, but had enjoyed watching him fool the Dark Lord, taking notes for her own deception. She just hoped that Severus would be able to get help in time to avoid the massacre that could result from this evening’s attacks.

* * * * * * * * * * *

July 5 – 6:00pm – Number 12 Grimmauld Place

Remus Lupin looked around at the many people seated at the kitchen table of Number 12 Grimmauld Place. Dumbledore had called an emergency meeting of the Order of the Phoenix. Lupin was thankful he had only had to drag himself downstairs from his room to make the meeting. Since Sirius’s death and Harry’s return to Privet Drive, Lupin had found himself almost drowning in his grief and loneliness. His last friend was gone. And Harry, Harry was back with his evil relatives who hated him. He had begged Dumbledore to let Harry come to Grimmauld Place, but Dumbledore had reminded Remus that Harry needed to return to Privet Drive to renew the blood protection put in place by Lily. Remus had finally given in, but made Dumbledore promise that they would fetch Harry as soon as possible.

At that moment Dumbledore swept into the room. “Ah, I trust that everyone is here. Good.” Dumbledore looked around the room as Remus had done earlier. “We have received word that Voldemort is plotting something. We believe it is an attack, but we do not yet know who the target or targets are.” At his words, a hush fell over the crowd.

“So soon, but several of his followers are still in Azkaban.” Arthur Weasley interrupted. Dumbledore looked at Arthur for a moment before continuing.

“I had expected that he would withdraw and allow things to settle down some before he attacked again. Unfortunately, he seems to have decided to surprise us. After all, even the Ministry of Magic has now accepted that he has truly returned. An attack now would likely increase people’s fear. It would also allow him to flex his strength to attract more followers.”

“Who are the likely targets?” Remus spoke up. “Other than Harry, of course.” At this Dumbledore looked even more somber.

“Unfortunately, Remus, that is the one thing we do not know.” The room fell into a deep silence.

“But we cannot possibly protect everyone who might be a target. What if he goes after an entire town?” Hestia Jones had spoken the words that everyone had been thinking.

“Unfortunately, that is our fear. It is most likely that he will go after those who he knows are loyal to Harry and myself. However, it is just as likely that he might attack an entire area to get at a single family. All of you must be extra vigilant.” A loud crack prevented further questions, as Severus Snape appeared.

“It has begun.” With those words the potions master fell to the ground unconscious the torture and the apparition being too much all at once. Poppy Pomfrey immediately went to the fallen Hogwarts teacher. “He’s been tortured, most likely the Cruciatus.”

“Return to your homes and warn your families. Lupin, Moody, get to Privet Drive now, Tonks, Arthur, Kingsley to the Granger’s. Fetch them back here at the slightest hint of trouble. Minerva please warn the Longbottoms.” Within moments the only ones left at Grimmauld place were Poppy Pomfrey and the unconscious Severus Snape. She levitated him into a bedroom on the first floor of Grimmauld transfiguring it a bit to make it larger. With attacks happening, she could very well see more patients before the night was through. She poured a couple of potions down the unconscious potion masters throat knowing that he would curse her tomorrow for giving him a sleeping draft, but he needed his rest, and as a healer she intended to see that he got it.

* * * * * * * * * *

Reviews are welcome, especially suggestions for improvement and comments on what you liked.

3. And So It Begins

Chapter 3: And so it begins
July 5 – 5:49pm – The Granger Home

“Hermione, dinner’s almost ready.” Jane Granger called from the doorway of her daughter’s room. Hermione glanced up at her mother and marveled again at the similarity between she and her mother. 'Well except for the fact that she doesn't have dark circles under her eyes from lack of sleep,' Hermione thought.

“Ok, Mum, thanks!” Hermione answered forcing some cheer into her voice as she finished reading over her Potions essay on the uses of the Polyjuice Potion.

“Are you feeling well enough to come downstairs?” Jane questioned the concern obvious in her voice. The two had gone out shopping earlier in the day and Hermione had come home and gone straight to bed seemingly exhausted. Jane suspected she was having nightmares, but she was also worried that Hermione was pushing herself too hard. Hermione got up from her desk and hugged her mother before answering.

“I’m feeling much better, mom. I promise. Madam Pomfrey’s magical remedies fix people up relatively quickly.”

“I know. You’ve said that before, but you were injured pretty badly.” The blast from Dolohov had damaged Hermione’s lungs and although she had gotten to return home on time, she’d brought home a collection of potions that she was to continue taking for the next week. Madam Pomfrey had cautioned her to be careful and had told the Grangers to make sure that she did so.

“I love you, Mom.” Hermione said hugging her mother again. “Now let’s get some dinner. Is Dad home already?”

“I love you, too, dear, and yes, your father is waiting for us in the kitchen,” Mrs. Granger replied holding her daughter tightly.

The two made their way downstairs and to the kitchen where Mendelous Granger was waiting for them.

“Ah, the two most beautiful and intelligent women in the world, what a lucky man I am” Mendelous greeted the two as they entered the room. Hermione smiled and hugged her Dad, while her mother blushed and kissed him on the head before turned her attention the stove and beginning to remove the food and place it in dishes.

“Hermione, darling, could you set the table.”
“Sure, Mom” Hermione gathered the plates and silverware and carried them to the dinning room just off from the kitchen.

As she set the table, a loud explosion shook the entire house. Bits of plaster and the wall separating the kitchen and dining room rained down around Hermione. Coughing in all the dust, she pulled her wand from her pants pocket and held it at the ready, eyes and ears alert for voices or any sounds to indicate what had happened.

Another explosion caused the house to shake more and Hermione lost her balance falling over as more dust and debris fell around her. She cautiously got to her feet and moved towards the kitchen slowly. The kitchen area seemed to have taken the brunt of both explosions. She said a quick prayer that her parents were ok and had taken cover. Somehow she didn’t think that the explosion was caused by muggles.

“Ah, if it isn’t the mudblood” A voice came from her right.

“Stupefy!” Hermione shouted pointing her wand in that direction. The Death Eater collapsed with a thud.

“Expelliarmus!” Another voice shouted. “Protego!” Hermione managed, preventing her wand from flying out of her wand. “Confundo!” She shouted immediately after the protection spell, then “Petrificus Totalis!” Another Death Eater fell to the ground.

Hermione had reached the doorway to the kitchen now, or what was left of it. She couldn’t see either of her parents. She wasn’t sure if she should call out in case there were other Death Eaters about, but she desperately needed to find her parents and get out of there.

She made her way through the rubble that had only moments ago been one of her favorite rooms in her home. It was as if the entire room had been blown apart. She struggled through the mess her wand at the ready.

“Crucio!” Hermione whirled at the voice, but she was hit with the spell and collapsed in pain.

“Expelliarmus!” Another voice shouted and the pain stopped. Still trembling from the after effects of the cruciatus, Hermione started to look up to see who her rescuer was when she caught sight of something that made her heart stop.

“Mum?” On the floor only a few feet away lay the mangled and broken body of Jane Granger. Her head was tilted at a strange angle, and blood pooled out from around her body. Part of her appeared to be buried under a section of the kitchen wall.

Hermione sobbed unwilling to accept what she was seeing. “Mum?” The girl cried again sobbing and crawling through the broken glass and debris to her mother’s side, everything else forgotten.

“Hermione! I’m so sorry! We have to go!” Nymphadora Tonks stared at the shocked girl as she touched her mothers face. Jane Granger was obviously dead. Kingsley was fending off another Death Eaters just outside the kitchen in the Granger’s backyard. Arthur had started to tie up the other Death Eaters that Hermione had taken down already.

Tonks had found Mendelous Granger before she had spotted Hermione on the floor writhing in pain from the Cruciatus Curse. Tonks hoped Hermione had not seen her father or rather what was left of him after the explosion that had ripped apart the Granger’s kitchen. She pulled the girl to her side and placed her hand upon the portkey in her hand as she called for Arthur and Kingsley. They burst into the room as Tonks and Hermione disappeared. The two men looked at the remains of the Grangers kitchen and then at each other before apparating to Grimmauld Place, leaving three captured death eaters bound to wait for Ministry aurors to arrive and take them away. The fourth death eater from the back yard had apparated away.
* * * * * * * * * *
July 5 – 5:45pm – The Burrow

“Ron!” Ginny practically screeched as her older brother, who was completely covered in mud tracked his way across the kitchen floor that she had just finished cleaning. Ron looked startled for a moment, then looked down at his dirty footprints and then to his sister.

“Umm, sorry…” Ron started, but Ginny cut him off, “You’re cleaning this mess up Ronald Bilius Weasley.”

“Don’t call me that, Ginevra.” Ron practically shouted back at her. “I said I was sorry. I’ve been weeding and de-gnoming the garden.”

“I don’t care. I just finished cleaning this floor, and your going to clean up those footprints before mum gets back.”

“But Ginny.” Ginny shot him a look that rivaled their mum’s and he knew better than to argue further. He slipped off his muddy shoes and continued on to the stairwell and the bathroom to clean up before tackling the mess in the kitchen. He’d just started into the bathroom when an explosion rumbled through the Burrow.

“Ginny!” He raced back down the stairs, as another explosion rocked the still trembling house. Debris rained down on him as the second explosion caused him fall down the remaining stairs. He winced in pain as his head made contact with one of the steps.

A sharp piece of wood stabbed into his leg just before he dove under an old table that his mother kept beside the stairs for mail.

A third explosion tore through what was left of the Burrow and brought it raining down around him. Ron was surprised the table didn’t collapse, but he did find himself buried under a pile of debris. He had pulled his shirt up over his face and used his arms to protect his head as best he could. He still felt as if he was choking and he was bleeding profusely from his upper thigh where the piece of wood was still sticking out of his leg. A fourth explosion shook the structure and Ron’s table collapsed on one side and Ron knew no more.

Ginny had just stepped outside when the first explosion shook the Burrow. She withdrew her wand and ducked down behind a flower bush just outside the kitchen door. Dust and bits of debris came from the house. Ginny debated going back inside as she scanned the area in front of the Burrow looking for Death Eaters or the source of the explosion.

As the second explosion ripped through the Burrow, Ginny remembered that Ron was inside the house. “Oh no!” She moved to dart back inside the kitchen when the third explosion caused the rest of the house to collapse and there was no longer a house to enter.

The third explosion knocked Ginny back into the yard. Instinct kept her from dropping her wand as she crawled behind the crumbling garden wall, desperately trying to remain out of sight as tears streamed down her cheeks. It was only after the fourth explosion that she saw the Death Eaters approach. They surveyed the remains of the now leveled Weasley home and laughed.

“I wonder how many Weasels we took out.” A man’s voice floated to Ginny.

“Hopefully, all of them” answered the other as they both surveyed the damage. It was all Ginny could do to not jump out of her hiding place and attack them. However, she didn’t know how many there were, and she wasn’t supposed to use magic. Though in this situation she wasn’t going to hesitate if push came to shove, she’d worry about whether or not she was going to get kicked out of school later.

“Let’s make a quick survey for survivors just in case.” The first man spoke again. He walked into the rubble. The other man began walking around the side of the house, neither had noticed Ginny.

Just then several cracks were heard. Molly Weasley, Bill, and Charlie all appeared at once. At the site of the ruined home, Molly nearly collapsed as her first thoughts went to her two youngest children whom she had left at home.

“Petrificus Totalis!” Bill shouted at the first Death Eater. Caught by surprise the man only just managed to dive out of the way of the spell. He landed hard on some debris and cursed in pain before apparating away.

The second Death Eater fired a spell at Charlie who dodged it easily. They shot spells back and forth for a moment before the Death Eater finally succumbed to a full body bind. Meanwhile two other death eaters had appeared and engaged both Molly and Bill. Molly was caught off guard and knocked to the ground. The death eater grinned in delight.

“Avada…” but before he could finish the spell Ginny crashed into him from the side knocking him over and sending his wand flying. Molly sent a binding spell at the now fallen death eater and took her daughter into her arms.

“Ginny, are you alright?”

“Yes, mum, but Ron was in the house.”

“It looks like that was all of them.” Charlie stated as he and Bill levitated the two other captured death eaters near the third that Mrs. Weasley had bound.

“Ron’s still in the house.” Mrs. Weasley told her other two sons as she and Ginny got to their feet. “Charlie, take Ginny to safety. Bill, help me find him.”

“I wanna help, mum.” Ginny insisted. Molly sighed in exasperation.

“Alright, but we need to hurry. There could be more death eaters coming.” The four moved through the rubble that used to be their home. Finally, Bill called out.

“I’ve found him.” He slowly moved the debris away from his youngest brother. “He’s out cold, but he’s got a pulse. He managed to get under this old table, mum.”

“Oh thank goodness!” Molly exclaimed. As she stared at the deathly pale face of her youngest son, she almost broke down, but knew that it wouldn’t do any of her children any good. Instead she pulled the portkey Dumbledore had given her from her pocket, and all four of then touched it as Bill held one of Ron’s limp hands to it. In moments they had swirled away to Grimmauld Place.
* * * *
Thanks for the reviews so far, it means a lot that someone is actually interested in this story, besides me. Reviews are welcome and greatly appreciated!

4. Neville Discovers Grimmauld

Chapter 4: Neville Discovers Grimmauld Place
July 5 – 5:55pm – The Longbottom Home

“Gretchen, dear, would you please fetch Neville to the dinner table,” Eleanor Longbottom ordered. Honestly, sometimes the boy drove her to distraction with his forgetfulness. He was probably locked away in his greenhouse again.

She had been surprised that he was one of the students to travel with Harry Potter to the Department of Mysteries and even more surprised that he had actually fought against Death Eaters and survived with nothing more than a broken nose.

She had hoped that his new found confidence and a new wand would curb his forgetfulness and clumsiness, but so far, it hadn’t seemed to do so. She looked at her watch, impatiently. ‘Where was that boy?’

Gretchen left the dining room quietly not wanting to wait around and risk the wrath of her godmother. Her parents had insisted that she stay with the Longbottoms while they went on a vacation for their anniversary.

She didn’t mind staying with the Longbottoms. Her godmother was quite strict, but Neville always made the stays fun. She had just finished her third year at Hogwarts, but Neville didn’t treat her like she was a little kid.

Instead, he had invited her to join him in his greenhouse anytime she wanted. He’d also snuck them both down to the kitchen for a late night snack of ice cream. Plus, he was friends with the boy-who-lived, and that never failed to impress her friends at school.

It only took her a few moments to reach Neville’s greenhouse, which was inside the Longbottom’s large manor home. She opened the door and entered the large glass room.

“Neville, dinner is ready,” Gretchen called out as she saw Neville leaning over one of his many plants. He looked up as she entered his eyes still had a glazed, distracted look.

“Already,” he mumbled then checked the clock on the wall. “How upset is Grams?”

“We should probably hurry,” Gretchen answered feeling a bit sorry for the young man. His grandmother ruled with an iron fist, and although she was never outright mean to Neville, she sure liked to yell at him.

“Thanks, Gretchen, maybe we can grab some ice cream again later this evening,” Neville called as he cleaned up at the sink to the left of the wall clock.

“Cool,” Gretchen replied as the two walked quickly towards the dining room. Suddenly, an explosion tore through the house. Gretchen lost her balance and fell into Neville, who surprisingly managed to stay upright and keep Gretchen on her feet as well.

“What was that?” She asked as Neville withdrew his wand and crouched into a defensive position. Another explosion rocked through the house and debris rained down on them.

Neville grabbed Gretchen’s hand and pulled her along towards the dining room. “Stay close, and have your wand at the ready.”

The two were now moving at a near run towards the dining room. It was obvious that the brunt of the explosion had occurred near the dining room. Scared, Gretchen pulled her wand from her skirt pocket.

Neville slowed as he got close to the room. He motioned for Gretchen to stand close to the wall several paces back from the entrance to the dining room. He peered around the corner of the wall into what was left of the dining room.

“Stay here,” he repeated before moving cautiously into the room. He immediately moved towards the head of the table where his Grams always sat. He saw her hand first.

Another explosion rocked through the house. This time it seemed to come from the opposite direction from before, more towards where his greenhouse was located. More debris rained down as he scanned the room again before kneeling on the floor by her hand. He struggled to remove the bits of debris from on top of her.

After what seemed an eternity, he managed to uncover her face. He knew then, that his Grams was gone. If the blast hadn’t gotten her, the collapsed room had. He checked for a pulse anyway, but found none.

Biting his lip to keep the stinging tears he could feel at the corners of his eyes at bay, he moved to a crouch and carefully made his way back to the hall where he had left Gretchen.

They had to get out of there now. If it was just him he would have tried to drag his grandmother out with him, but he didn't know how much time he had to get away and he couldn't risk Gretchen's life like that.

He would focus exclusively on getting them to safety. After all, Gretchen was like a little sister to him, he had to hold it together until he could get them out of there. 'Now if I can just focus on that,' he thought.

He was almost to the entryway where he had left Gretchen when he saw the cloaked figure. Not waiting to see who it was, he shouted “Expelliarmus!”

Caught off guard the death eater flew back into the remnants of the wall from the dining room to the kitchen as his wand flew in another direction.

“Petrificus Totalis!” Neville shot again, and the stunned death eater found himself in a full body bind. Hurling himself through the entryway into the hall, Neville again grabbed Gretchen’s hand.

“Where’s Mrs. Longbottom?” Gretchen questioned. Neville didn’t answer. Instead he said “We have to get out of here.” He pulled her along the hall and through a secret panel in the wall.

“Where are we?” Gretchen asked the fear obvious in her voice.

“A secret exit, it should take us far enough away from the house to avoid any other death eaters so we can make our escape.” Neville explained.

“Lumos.” With the light from Neville’s wand the two made their way down a short hallway. Neville lifted a small trapdoor, and then the two descended a stone staircase.

Another explosion rocked the house just as Neville was starting down the stairs. He kept his footing and pulled the trapdoor closed behind him. The stairs continued down for quite a ways before leveling out. The space was little bigger than a hall way, but the two were able to walk side by side. After nearly half an hour, they reached another set of stairs.

“There was a Death Eater in the dining room. I doubt he was the only one. This should take us well beyond site of the house, but be on the alert, alright?” Gretchen nodded.

“Good, let’s go.” The two started up the stairs which took another twenty minutes. Finally, they reached a landing with a door directly in front of them.

“Alohomora!” A lock disengaged. Slowly, Neville stepped in front of Gretchen and then opened the door. Neville slipped into the empty room on the other side of the door. It was a gate keeper’s cottage.

“Come on.” He called urging Gretchen to follow him. He moved towards the fireplace in the old unused cottage.

“We’ll floo to Hogwarts from here. It’s the only place I can think of that will be safe.” He pulled a small bag of floo powder from his pocket. “You go first.”

Gretchen took a pinch of the powder and walked into the fireplace before throwing it down and saying “Hogwarts.” Neville followed a moment later.
* * * * *
July 5 – 6:25pm – Grimmauld Place

Hermione, Tonks, Arthur, and Kingsley arrived first. Hermione was crying into Tonks shoulder. Tonks searched through her pockets and pulled forth a small potions vial.

“Hermione, take this, it will counter the effects of the cruciatus,” Tonks ordered pulling back from the sobbing young woman.

Hermione merely stared at her at first, then seemed to comprehend what Tonks wanted her to do. She took the vial and downed it quickly. Her trembling subsided slowly, but not completely and Tonks pulled her closer holding her as she continued to cry.

Seeing that Hermione was taken care of for the moment, Arthur sent an owl to Dumbledore telling him briefly what had happened at the Granger’s and about the loss of the new Order recruit who’d been on guard duty at the Grangers.

Meanwhile, Kingsley went to the living room to floo the Ministry to alert them to pick up the bodies of both the Granger’s and their Order guard Violent Dunn whose body Kingsley and Arthur had discovered in the Granger’s yard. He also alerted them about the three captured death eaters awaiting their pick-up and escort to Azkaban.

After several moments, Hermione pulled back from Tonks. “Where’s my father?”

Tonks stared at the girl in front of her uncertain of how to say what she needed to say. Apparently her silence was enough as Hermione begun to shake uncontrollably. “How could this happen?”

Tonks didn’t answer. There really wasn’t an answer. Death eaters wrought death and destruction. She did what she could and let Hermione cry in her arms.

Tonks wasn’t sure how long they’d been standing there when Molly, Bill, Charlie, Ginny and Ron appeared in the kitchen just to the left of where the two stood. Hermione looked up at the noise only to see the too pale face and closed eyes of Ron. “Merlin!”

“Get Poppy!” Molly shouted immediately. Arthur moved to his family. Kingsley, who had just returned from the living room, bolted from the room shouting for Poppy. She appeared almost instantly.

“It’s Ron, he’s been hurt badly. The house collapsed around him.”

“I’ll take care of him, Molly,” Poppy reassured her checking Ron’s vitals. She did a quick charm to make the piece of wood disappear from his leg and staunch the flow of blood. She then levitated him to a nearby room which she had set up as a makeshift hospital.

Severus Snape lay on one bed. Before he could stir and protest she had given him the potion to counter the effects of the cruciatus and a sleeping potion to insure that he rested.

She placed Ron on another bed in the small room. His vitals had been weak and he had lost a lot of blood, but he was young. Poppy set to work using all her considerable talents to heal the badly injured boy.

Hermione had stopped crying. It was as if the shock of seeing Ron had pushed her over an edge. “Where’s Harry?” For a moment, everyone just stared at her.

“Hermione,” Ginny started to protest. Hermione held up her hand.

“If Death Eaters attacked at the Burrow and my…parents,” the girl’s voice broke, but she continued, “Then they probably attacked Harry as well.”

“Remus and Moody went to check on Harry, and Diggle was already standing guard. I’m sure one of them will report back soon.”

“I’ll check on things,” Kingsley volunteered. He apparated out before anyone could protest. Everyone moved to sit at the large kitchen table.

Ginny told them all what had happened at the Burrow. Arthur held Molly tightly. Hermione had not spoken about what had happened to her parents.

“I’ll start dinner.” Tonks finally announced. Bill had written down a brief recounting of what happened at the Burrow and sent it to Dumbledore and flooed the Ministry to alert them as to the captured death eaters at the Burrow.

Charlie moved to help Tonks who kept dropping things and knocking over items as she attempted to put together a meal.

“Careful,” Charlie stated as he cast a quick spell to prevent a hot pot from toppling off the stove and onto Tonks. After preventing her from breaking two bowls and nearly stabbing herself with a knife, Charlie steered Tonks to a seat at the table and finished the meal himself.

“Ginny could you set the table,” Charlie asked. Ginny looked startled at first that someone had spoken to her, but stood and grabbed some silverware. Hermione had tensed at the words, and barely managed to suppress a sob. Part of her wanted to jump up from the table and run to her room upstairs. But she couldn’t until she knew how Ron and Harry were. She couldn’t stand the thought of losing them as well. She willed herself to hold it together.

The group looked up as someone arrived by floo. Expecting Kingsley or Dumbledore, they were surprised to see Neville Longbottom and a young girl that no one recognized.

“Neville,” Ginny managed surprised. She put down the last of the silverware, but didn’t move towards him.

“Death Eaters attacked at my grandmother’s.” He couldn’t find the words to add that his Grams was dead. Saying it would just make it too real. “We flooed to Hogwarts first. I didn’t know where else to go. Professor Flitwick called for the headmaster and he sent us here.”

“Oh, Neville,” Ginny was the first to recover and she went to him and put her arms around him.

“Dumbledore, said to tell someone here to send a search party to check on the Lovegoods.” Arthur Weasley got quickly to his feet. “I’ll go to Stoatshead. Charlie, come with me. Bill, Tonks, check on Minerva. She went to the Longbottoms alone.” The four disappeared with distinct pops.

“I’m going to check on Ron,” Molly said rising to her feet. She left the room quickly. Neville introduced Hermione and Ginny to Gretchen. They all nodded politely.

Nobody moved to get any food. Ginny briefly told Neville that Death Eaters had attacked at Hermione’s and the Burrow and that Ron was hurt. After that, the four sat in silence each lost in their own personal nightmares.
* * * * * * * * * *
Thanks for the reviews! Suggestions are welcome and all reviews are greatly appreciated!

5. Another Moody?

Chapter 5: Another Moody?
July 5 – 6:05pm – Stoats head Hall

“Luna, dear, I’m so glad you noticed the knarbles in the dining room,” Jeremiah Lovegood stated pleased with his daughter’s cleverness at spotting the little blighters.

The two were now comfortably ensconced in Jeremiah’s study on the opposite side of the home. Their house elf, Shell, had informed them only moments ago that she would insure that the dining room was again knarble-free by tomorrow morning.

“Me, too, dinner is so much more pleasant in here.” Luna replied. Something simply hadn’t felt right about the dining room earlier, so she had suggested that the two eat in her father’s study. At that moment, an explosion shook the room.

“An attack! Luna, escape and evasion plan B. It sounds as if the blast came from the other side of the house.” Jeremiah gave the order quickly sounding excited at the possibility of testing himself and the wards at Stoats Head against a potential attack. Maybe a heard of crumple-horned snorkacks had breached the wards.

Jeremiah and Luna both rose to their feet, wands drawn. They moved as one to the bookcase on the far wall, disappearing through a hidden door. Within moments they had moved through several more doors, with Luna locking each behind them. She knew this drill well, and it calmed her to know that she and her father had a contingency plan for nearly any possible event. Sometimes it paid to have an ex-Auror as a father, even if he now devoted all his time to serving as editor for ‘The Quibbler.’

A second and then third explosion rang out, but within the strange rooms, the sound and rumbling was greatly diminished. The walls of these secret passageways were reinforced steel with magical protections placed upon them as well.

After several minutes they had reached what seemed to be a control room. Monitors lined a wall, similar to the kinds used in the muggle world, but these were magically enhanced.

“Death Eaters!” Three death eaters stood outside what Jeremiah and Luna recognized as their demolished dining room and kitchen. Fortunately, the rest of the house appeared to be secure, though both knew that the explosions could very well have caused minor interior and exterior damage that just wasn't immediately visible on their screens.

Luna moved towards the monitors, and after a curt nod from her father pushed a series of buttons on the wall below the monitors. All three of the death eaters collapsed as the shock of magic knocked them flat. Finally, Luna spoke.

“What now, father?”

“We wait, and watch. They’ll not get to us here.” Luna twirled her wand between her fingers for a moment before saying, “Should we send word to Dumbledore?”
“Excellent idea, my dear, the Order may need our assistance.” Jeremiah moved to another wall in the room and began to write a message to Dumbledore.

“It looks like the Order already knows,” Luna observed as two men with red hair similar to her beloved Ron’s appeared on the monitor screens. Luna had seen the Weasley family on many occasions in the nearby town of Ottery St. Catchpole and at Hogwarts and Platform 9 ¾’s over the years. She also knew from the Department of Mysteries experience that the Weasleys were members of the Order. She smiled at the looks of surprise on the faces of the two red-haired men at the site of the downed Death Eaters.

“And the dark detectors have not gone off again. It seems they are indeed, friends,” Jeremiah replied checking several of the many screens and objects before him. “Grab your knapsack and we shall join them.” Luna nodded and moved to collect the bag she kept packed and stored within this secret chamber. Her father insisted that they always be prepared and their private bunker held a store that would allow up to a dozen people to comfortably stay there for a good three months.

Arthur and Charlie Weasley had apparated to just outside the wards of Stoats Head Hall. The two immediately noticed the demolished section of the Lovegood home. Wands at the ready, they moved closer to that area of the home, only to find three unconscious death eaters lying on the ground.

“I guess they didn’t need our help,” Arthur commented dryly as he and Charlie scanned the area. Finding no signs of other Death Eaters, they moved towards the ruins of the Lovegood home.

Before they had made it more than a few feet, both Jeremiah and Luna appeared seemingly from out of nowhere just to their left. Both were carrying small knapsacks, wands out but not pointed at them.

“Arthur, good to see you,” Jeremiah called before nodding at Charlie as well.

“Hello, Jeremiah, I see you didn’t need our help.” Arthur replied.

“Luna and I are prepared for this kind of event. One must remain ever vigilant,” Jeremiah answered smiling at the elder Weasley. He had known Arthur Weasley for many years.

“How did you know we were safe?” Charlie questioned curious at how trusting the two seemed.

“You didn’t set off our detectors. We’ve a complicated but secure system set up here. If you weren't friends, you'd be laid out beside those death eaters over there,” Jeremiah answered. Luna stood silently by his side, but her pale blue eyes took in everything. She had learned both from her father and through her own experience that it paid to be vigilant, that’s how one survived. “Even now, if needed, I am confident that we could take both of you before you realized what we were about,” Jeremiah added smiling again. He seemed to thoroughly enjoy the idea that his home had been attacked.

“We’ll take these three to the Ministry, and then, if you like you can return with us to Headquarters.” Arthur Weasley offered shaking his head at Jeremiah’s obvious excitement. He had always been a bit strange, and somehow it did not surprise Arthur that the other man was enjoying himself. “It has been an eventful day.”

“Keeps us on our toes. We are ready to go. Shell has been given orders to begin rebuilding that part of the Hall which has suffered damage. I’d like to find out more about why we were attacked,” Jeremiah explained.

“Incarcerus,” Charlie incanted and ropes bound each of the death eaters in turn. Arthur helped drag them closer together as everyone gathered around the still unconscious forms. Arthur pulled a port key from his inside coat pocket. It glowed blue for a moment and everybody reached out to touch the quill. Moments later they disappeared.
* * * * * * * * * *

July 5 – 5:54pm – Number 4 Privet Drive

Harry collapsed exhausted onto his small bed his hair still damp from a recent shower. He’d been working non-stop since early this morning. He’d missed lunch entirely. His stomach was grumbling, but he really wasn’t sure he wanted to deal with the Dursleys.

They’d mostly left him alone, except for all of the chores. He supposed those were really to keep him away from them. He sighed and lay back on the bed, closing his eyes. He focused on his breathing and clearing his mind.

Suddenly, a loud boom sounded and the whole house shook. Harry bolted upright, wand at the ready. Plaster rained down around him.

He moved towards the door as another explosion occurred and the house shook again. He sped out of his room calling for his relatives along the way and choking on the plaster and dust that swirled around him. He stumbled down what was left of the stairs. Most of the damage seemed to have been in the kitchen and dining room. Just then the front door flew open and Dedalus Diggle appeared.

“Hurry, we’ve got to get you out of here,” he moved forward, but before he’d reached Harry a shot of green light struck him in the back and he collapsed. Harry dove into the living room. Ducking behind his Uncle Vernon’s chair, he waited. He pushed aside thoughts of what had just happened, keeping his wand at the ready, and clenching his other hand into a fist so tightly his short nails cut into his hand. He welcomed the sting the new cuts brought as it helped distract him.

“He’s down, but I don’t see the boy. Split up. Search the house.” The voice seemed muffled and Harry didn’t recognize it, but he knew it had to be Death Eaters.

One entered the archway separating the front hall from the living room. He quietly shot a stunner at the death eater who went down easily. Harry moved from the chair to the nearby sofa, hoping to keep his exact location a surprise. He really hoped the wards had alerted others that an attack was underway.

Moments later he heard footsteps, but no one entered the living room. “He must be in there,” a low voice said from the entryway as he looked down at his fallen comrade. As Harry watched one of the Death Eaters kicked the other man who lay on the floor. “Stupid git, it’d serve him right if we left him there.”

“Leave him. Let’s make Potter come to us,” replied another before shouting, “Reducto.” His aunt’s curio shattered sending shards of glass and wood flying across the room. Harry stayed down as luckily the sofa blocked most of the debris.

“Come on out and play, Potter,” the first voice called. Harry remained silent. He couldn’t see either of the Death Eaters from his current vantage point and didn’t intend to make himself any easier a target.

“Yes, Potter, we know you’re in there. Too bad you weren’t in the dining room and kitchen with your aunt and uncle then there’d only be pieces of you left as well.” It was the second voice again laughing. Harry cringed at the image the man’s words brought to mind. He hadn’t liked his aunt and uncle much but they hadn’t deserved to be killed. He clenched his fist tighter again reminding himself to pay attention. He couldn’t lose it, not now.

Meanwhile Remus Lupin and Alastor Moody apparated just outside the usual wards at Privet Drive. They knew in an instant that the wards had been breached. The usual tingle of magic that you could feel as you passed through the wards was gone. The two quickened their pace, wands out and at the ready.

“Diggle must be down or he would have contacted someone by now.” Moody observed as the two men hurried down the street sticking to the shadows, eyes scanning everything looking for any sign of Harry or danger.

“Merlin,” Remus whispered only moments later as the two got their first look at Number 4 Privet Drive. He felt his heart constrict and suddenly he couldn’t breathe. Half of the house had collapsed. The other half appeared to be in the process of doing the same.

“He’s behind the sofa in the living room, Remus. There are two death eaters in the hall just outside the room.” Moody stated his magical eye revolving madly in his head. At Moody’s wards, Remus found himself breathing again.

“Ready?” Remus nodded as the two men approached the front door. Moody motioned that he would take the one of the left and Remus could take the one on the right. Remus again nodded his understanding. Moody held up a hand then brought it down sharply before using a redactor to blast away the door. It flew into the two death eaters knocking them both down. Moody stunned the one on the left, but Remus’s stunner struck the wall behind where the second death eater had stood only moments before.

Moody moved forward and bound the death eater quickly, then cast an anti-apparition ward to keep the second death eater from apparating away. He then moved to check on Dedalus Diggle who lay face down on the floor just in front of the stairs.

Remus moved into the archway leading into the living room. He noticed another death eater lying on the floor just inside the room.

“Harry? It’s Remus, are you alright?” He called out tentatively.

“Don’t come any closer,” Harry warned, “What’s your nickname?”

“Mooney,” Remus answered uncertain as to why Harry didn’t seem to trust him. He had just helped take out two death eaters to rescue him.

“Who’s with you?” Harry was not about to fall for another one of Voldemort’s tricks. People weren’t always what they seemed.

“Moody,” Remus answered immediately.

“When did I learn to conjure a patronus?”

“During your third year, you asked me to teach you because of the dementors,” Remus was flabbergasted that Harry still hadn’t come out form his hiding place.

Moody was smiling happily, while Harry had been asking Remus questions, he had bound the other two death eaters and cast anti-apparition spells on them as well. Finally, someone was paying attention to his warnings of the need for constant vigilance.

“Good job, Harry, constant vigilance,” Mad-Eye called out impressed with Harry’s questions and his attempt to confirm that the two were who they said they were. “Do you know where the muggles are?”

“Not for sure. One of the men said that my aunt and uncle were in the dining room. I’m sure you’ve already noticed the other death eater in the living room and Diggle. I don’t know about Dudley.” Harry was surprised his voice sounded so calm. After all, three more people were dead because of him. He felt numb. He knew he hadn’t even dealt with Sirius’s…well with Sirius yet.

“Harry, we should really get you out of here. We can send someone back to get your things, and search for Dudley.” At that moment, Moody swung back around towards the front door.

“Shacklebolt, you almost got yourself stunned,” shouted Moody.

“Sorry, I thought maybe you’d need back up or something,” Kingsley answered as he stopped by the entryway.

“Remus, why don’t you take Harry back to Headquarters? I’ll gather his stuff together and see if I can find his cousin. Shacklebolt, get Diggle and the muggles out of here and take these two idiots to the ministry. Does that plan sound good to you, Harry?” Moody questioned after issuing his orders.

“Yeah,” Harry answered finally rising from his position behind the sofa. He still held his wand at the ready though. Moody couldn’t be prouder. He walked towards Remus, who still looked confused and maybe a little hurt.

“Better safe than sorry,” Moody commented when he noticed Remus’s face. “Let’s get moving.” Remus pulled the emergency portkey out of his pocket and activated it with a tap from his wand.

“Alright Harry, grab on,” Remus directed and Harry did as he was told. “On three, one, two, three.” As Remus said three Harry felt the usual tug behind his navel that was the trademark of all portkeys. He hated traveling by portkey, but at least it was better than floo powder.

The two landed in the kitchen at Number 12 Grimmauld Place. Harry fell forwards, but Hermione caught his arm and steadied him.

“Thanks,” he managed before being enveloped in a bone-crushing hug. It was only then that he realized that she was crying. He buried his face in her bushy brown locks and tightened both his arms around her. He felt tears come to his own eyes as well.

It felt wonderful to hold her. Hermione had given him his first real hug many years ago. Ever since he’d met her she had always been there for him. He’d thought a lot about what she meant to him in the last few weeks. He’d thought he’d lost her that day in the Department of Mysteries. Now he wanted nothing more than just to hold her, and he did.

Nobody else moved in the nearly empty kitchen. Ginny had been telling Gretchen and Neville a little bit about where they were. Nobody else had returned yet when Remus arrived with Harry.

Remus and the others stared at the two teens for a few moments before Remus motioned for the others to follow him out of the room. Neither Harry nor Hermione seemed aware that they were there anyway. He didn’t know what had happened at Hermione’s, but he trusted that the two of them would comfort each other. He wondered briefly where Ron was, and who the other girl with Neville and Ginny was. Remus led them into the front parlor, taking a seat by the fire before asking some of his questions.

Ginny sat down across from Remus, a bit shocked by what she had just witnessed between Hermione and Harry. She’d always hoped that Hermione would return Ron’s feelings, leaving Harry open for her. Now she wasn’t so sure that might happen. Ginny was interrupted from her thoughts by Remus’s questions “What happened? Where’s Ron? And how did Neville and this other girl get here?”

“Death Eater’s attacked at Hermione’s, the Weasley’s, and at Gran’s. Dumbledore sent Gretchen and I here from Hogwarts. Ron’s been injured and Madam Pomfrey and Mrs. Weasley are looking after him. Mr. Weasley and Charlie went to check on the Lovegood’s and Bill and Tonks went to check on McGonagall,” Neville explained.

He hadn’t mentioned the losses yet, and he didn’t want to. It would make it too real.

“Thanks, Neville.” Remus said looking around him at the young, tired faces.

These three had been through a lot, and he knew that Neville had left out several things. He wouldn’t push it. He’d talk to the adults later. There would be an Order meeting again soon to go over the events of the day and decide on a course of action.

Harry would not be able to go back to Privet Drive. Based on Neville’s story it sounded like the others might not be able to go back to their homes either. After several long moments, he broke the silence. “Are any of you hungry?”

The three shook their heads. They had finally grabbed a few of the sandwiches and things that Tonks and Charlie had fixed earlier.

“Well, then, why don’t we figure out where Neville and Gretchen can sleep? Ginny, maybe we could put Gretchen in with you, and give Hermione her own room. And for tonight, maybe Neville can take Ron’s bed,” Remus suggested focusing on possible room assignments.

“None of us have any of our things,” Ginny pointed out. She wasn’t sure she liked the idea of Hermione having her own room.

“I’m sure Molly and I can transfigure some pajamas and things for everyone. They’ll be good enough to make do for one night. I’ll check with her now.” Satisfied that he now had a course of action, Remus went in search of Molly Weasley. It also wouldn’t hurt to get her account of what had happened.
* * * * * * * * * *

Thanks so much for all the support! Your reviews are immensely appreciated! Thanks for reading and please keep reviewing!

6. Constant Vigilance!

Chapter 6: Constant Vigilance!
July 5 – 6:53pm – Grimmauld Place

The kitchen fireplace at Grimmauld flared to life as Minerva McGonagall, Tonks, and Bill Weasley stepped through in turn. The three stopped and stared when they caught sight of Harry and Hermione wrapped in each others arms with the occasional muffled sob. The three looked at one another, but neither Harry nor Hermione acknowledged their presence. Finally Bill pulled his eyes away and spoke to Minerva, “Professor, we should let Poppy take a look at that bump on your head.”

“I’m fine,” Minerva objected also choosing to look away from her students, “I’m sure Poppy is busy.”

“It’ll only take a moment, and she can give you something to make the pain go away,” Bill pointed out refusing to be deterred. He maneuvered his former Professor out of the kitchen and in the direction he’d seen Madam Pomfrey disappear earlier.

Ignoring the couple, Tonks moved towards the freezer to grab a butter beer. She sat down at the table before taking a drink. What a horrendous day. She knew it would be awhile before she could close her eyes without seeing the Grangers mangled forms.

She’d seen a lot over the last couple of years as an Auror, but that had been one of the worst scenes she’d seen so far. She didn’t begrudge Hermione’s finding whatever comfort she could. She could hear an occasional sob coming from the girl near the other end of the table. Most of her crying was muffled against Harry’s chest.

Flames erupted again in the fireplace again as Mad Eye Moody stepped forward from them dragging a trunk. A moment later, another young man appeared. Moody noticed the oblivious couple, “Expelliarmus,” he called immediately.

Harry’s hand moved before Moody had finished speaking and neither Harry nor Hermione’s wands flew into the air.

Instead, both teens now faced Moody their wands drawn. Dudley cowered behind the grizzled ex-auror. Tonks still sat at the table nursing her drink. She was used to Moody’s antics. Her wand, however, was also trained on him only under the table. It wouldn’t do to be wrong, just in case.

“Excellent,” Moody exclaimed, “Constant vigilance! Finally, someone’s listening to me.” Moody turned to the boy behind him, “Sit down boy, until we figure out what to do with you.”

The large boy did as he was told and sat down at the table. Moody put down the trunk. “I got all your stuff. Your cousin came by the house just as I was finishing. He grabbed some things for himself as well and I suppose he’ll just have to stay here until we figure out what to do with him.”

“Thanks, Professor,” Harry spoke for the first time since he’d arrived at Grimmauld Place. Moody grunted.

“I was never your professor, it’s Moody.” He pulled the flask from his hip holster and took a long drink. He looked over both Harry and Hermione carefully, noting the red eyes from recent crying and the way the two remained in physical contact even with their wands drawn. “Now, which one of you is going to fill me in on what else has happened?”

Hermione and Harry looked at each other for a moment then sat down at the table opposite Dudley Dursley. Both put their wands away as Hermione took Harry’s hand under the table their fingers curling together. She took a deep breath squeezing Harry’s hand tightly before answering Moody’s question.

“Death Eater’s attacked my parents, the Burrow, and Neville’s. Mr. Weasley and Charlie have gone to check on the Lovegoods. Bill and Tonks just brought back Professor McGonagall. Bill insisted on taking McGonagall in to see Madam Pomfrey about a bump on her head. Remus, Ginny, Neville, and Gretchen left the kitchen earlier, to give Harry and I some privacy,” Hermione explained before looking down at the table.

“Losses or injuries so far?” Moody decided to push this point wondering if the young woman before him had it in her to answer the question. Nobody spoke for what seemed like forever then finally, after squeezing Harry’s hand again, Hermione answered in a strained voice.

“So far we’ve lost Neville’s grandmother and my parents, and Ron and Professor Snape were both injured.”

“And we lost the Dursley’s and Diggle in Surrey,” Moody finished. “You did well. I’m recommending that both you and Harry join the Order. Albus has got to learn that you two have seen too much to be kids anymore.” Once again the kitchen was silent. Nobody knew how to respond to Moody’s remarks. Tonks decided to try to lighten the mood.

“There’s soup on the stove and the fixings for sandwiches in the ice box if anyone’s hungry,” Tonks informed them. Moody must think very highly of both Harry and Hermione if he were willing to push the Order to accept the two.

They hadn’t even accepted Fred and George Weasley completely. Then again that was mostly due to Molly Weasley’s refusal to budge on the issue. Molly was going to be livid that it even be suggested that Harry and Hermione join, although, to be honest she was not their guardian. Even though she certainly treated Harry and Hermione as if they were her own.

“Well, eat up then I’d suggest you all find yourselves some rooms and settle down for the night. It’s best to rest while you can.” Nobody moved except for Dudley who stood slowly and served himself a large bowl of soup. He didn’t speak as he sat down to eat.

When Bill, Minerva, and Remus returned to the kitchen Dudley was on his second helping of soup, Tonks had just started her second butter beer, and Harry and Hermione appeared lost in thought. Moody continued to drink from his hip flask and watch the other occupants.

Soon Ginny, Neville, and Gretchen wandered back into the kitchen as well, just as Luna, her father, and Charlie Weasley arrived. More bowls were fetched as Charlie told them about what they had found at the Lovegoods. Moody and Jeremiah were soon deep in conversation about the protections at Stoats Head Hall, and Harry and Hermione each found themselves with a bowl of soup and a butter beer in front of them.

Harry looked down at the soup in surprise, and started to push it away. Remus who had taken a seat next to him calmly pushed it closer. Harry sighed and picked up his spoon. After a few bites he caught Hermione’s eye. She had not touched her soup even with prodding from both Remus and McGonagall. He knew there was nothing he could say to her to make things any easier for her and he blamed himself for the attacks on his friends. His throat seemed to close off and he nearly choked. He put his spoon down and stood up slowly. Hermione followed him as he took his still mostly full bowl of soup to the sink.

Ever since Hermione had informed them that Ron was hurt, he had wanted to check on him. Hermione slipped her hand in his as they reached the doorway leading into the hall.

“May I go with you to see Ronald,” a voice questioned from behind them. The two turned to see Luna standing in the doorway. Her long blonde hair was twisted into a knot on top of her head with her wand securing it. For a moment they wondered how she knew where they were going when neither had even expressed that desire to the other. Harry shrugged off his curiosity before nodding his assent, and the three set off to check on their friend.

Madam Pomfrey wasn’t hard to find. She’d set up her make shift hospital in the first bedroom on the first floor of the house not far from the kitchen. The three teens approached their fallen friend’s bed slowly.

Ron was very pale making his freckles stand out even more than normal. His mother sat by his side crying and holding his hand. She looked up as Harry, Hermione, and another girl she didn’t recognize approached.

“Poppy says he’s stable for now. He…he lost a lot of blood,” Molly Weasley managed. Her nightmares were coming true. ‘Damn this horrid war,’ she added though not aloud. In the last war with Voldemort she had lost most of her family on the Prewitt side. She hated living with the knowledge that one of her children or Arthur could be next.

Her youngest son lay deathly still barely clinging to life and she knew she might still lose him. Oh, if only she hadn’t gone to that stupid meeting, she’d have been at the Burrow and Ron probably wouldn’t be in the hospital now.

The three teens just stood there. There wasn’t anything they could say, and somehow seeing Ron like this just made the fact that he was hurt all the more real. Hermione buried her face against Harry’s chest, her tears returning at the sight of her friend. Harry pulled her in against him feeling tears burning in his eyes as well. Voldemort would pay for this. For the first time since Dumbledore had revealed the prophecy to him, Harry faced what he had to do. He never wanted to see another one of his friends lying in a hospital bed near death because of Voldemort and his Death Eaters. The only way to insure that wouldn’t happen would be to defeat Voldemort getting rid of him once and for all.

Luna moved even closer to Ron’s side and kneeling took his other hand in hers. Molly Weasley watched this unknown girl surprised at her obvious display of feelings for Ron. Her son had never mentioned any girls other than Hermione, and she wondered for a moment if he knew of this girl’s interest.

After several moments, Luna looked up and caught Molly Weasley’s stare.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Weasley, my name is Luna Lovegood. I’m a classmate of Ginny’s. I wish we could have met under better circumstances.”

“Me, too, Miss Lovegood.”

“You three should get some sleep,” Poppy Pomfrey said quietly coming over to the end of Ron’s bed. “We’ll wake you if anything changes.”

“I’d like to stay, Madam Pomfrey, if that’s alright, and I’m willing to help. I hope to become a healer one day.” Luna answered looking up at the wizened healer.

“Alright, Miss Lovegood, I could use some help with some of the potions Mr. Weasley will require as unfortunately, my usual potions master is still recovering and will likely not wake until the morning.” Poppy Pomfrey accepted, before adding, “But I must request that the rest of you please leave so that Miss Lovegood and I may attend to our patients, that includes you Molly, go get something to eat and talk to Arthur for a little while.”

Molly Weasley looked ready to protest, but gave in without speaking at Madam Pomfrey’s look. She left the room quietly promising Ron that she would return with his father in a little while.

Harry only nodded at Madam Pomfrey before leading Hermione from the room. He didn’t want to go to sleep because he knew the nightmares would come. He also didn’t want to leave Hermione’s side just yet. When Cho had cried all he had wanted was to get away from her as quickly as possible. With Hermione he found himself wanting to pull her close and whisper reassuring words while he stroked her hair.

Instead of going upstairs he pulled Hermione into the front parlor room where a large fire was crackling in the grate. The two sat down on a sofa near the fireplace. For the longest time they just sat there watching the fire.

“Hermione, I am so sorry.” Harry murmured finally still watching the flames. Hermione looked at him realizing at his words that he was blaming himself for what had happened. She had been so caught up in her own pain that she hadn’t considered that possibility yet. She felt so numb that she struggled for a moment to put her thoughts into words.

“Harry, you have nothing to apologize for,” Hermione stated softly but with conviction evident in her voice as if it were very important to her that he really understand that she did not blame him and neither should he.

“Of course I do, for getting you hurt. For continuing to put you in danger,” Harry barely got the words out. He had wanted to add for the loss of her parents, but he found he couldn’t say it. She touched his face with one small hand causing him to look at her in surprise and confusion.

“Listen to me Harry, you have nothing to be sorry about. Voldemort is the one hurting people. And he’d be after me regardless of my connection to you. I’m a muggle born remember. I’ve been a target from the beginning regardless of my friendship with you,” Hermione insisted her voice stronger.

She brushed his hair back from his eyes and leaned in closer to him. “You have to stop blaming yourself.” Harry’s eyes were damp with unshed tears.

“I don’t know if I can. If I hadn’t dashed off to the Department of Mysteries to play the hero then you wouldn’t have gotten hurt and Sirius…Sirius,” he couldn’t finish. The tears that he had barely managed to keep in check began to fall. “And now he’s attacking all of you because you went with me that night, because you’re my friends.”

“Harry, you did everything you could to check on Sirius. Even I was convinced that something was wrong. You cannot continue to blame yourself like this. Sirius wouldn’t want you to. As for us, you didn’t want us to go. We chose to go with you that night. We knew the danger. Not one of us would have let you go without us.” Hermione thought back to that night, to the part she had played in it all. The truth was she would follow Harry again if she thought he needed her help. There was no way she would have let him go alone that night or in the future.

Harry thought about what she had said. It all made sense, but it was so hard.

The scenes from that night played over and over again in his mind. He had been awakened by them ever since that night. And it wasn’t over. Now that he knew the prophecy, he knew why Voldemort had wanted him dead so badly. And then he realized that even if she didn’t blame him for what had happened at the Ministry or the attacks, she still didn’t know the prophecy. How could he expect her to still want to be friends with him once she knew about that? He wanted to share his burden with her because he knew that if anyone could help him it would be Hermione. But he also didn’t want to risk losing her. He looked away in frustration. He didn’t see any way to win. If he told her, she’d either insist on helping him and risk getting hurt or killed or never speak to him again. And if he didn’t tell her, he’d never be able to really look into those beautiful cinnamon eyes of hers knowing that each day he was lying to her by keeping the truth from her. Suddenly, something seemed to click inside him and he realized that what he felt for her went beyond that of a best friend. He wanted to hold her again and forget about everything bad that had happened even if it was just for a few moments. He’d made his decision. He’d never been more scared in his life, but he had to tell her. She had a right to know what continuing to be friends with him could mean. He didn’t dare even to hope that she might return his feelings. He turned back to her meeting her eyes with his as he said,
“Hermione, there’s something I should tell you.”

* * * * * * * *

7. Revelations

Chapter 7: Revelations
July 5 – 7:23pm – Grimmauld Place

Hermione bit her bottom lip as she watched Harry closely. Obviously he felt there was something he needed to tell her, but she knew he was struggling with that decision. She hadn’t been one of his best friends for the last five years without learning that he tended to bottle things up inside and pull away until he finally exploded, generally in anger. She waited quietly for him to find the words. Finally, after several long moments, he spoke.

“Dumbledore told me what the prophecy said,” Harry began, and before he could lose his nerve, he repeated “The one with the power to vanquish the dark lord will be born as the seventh month dies, born to those who have thrice defied him, and the dark lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have a power the dark lord knows not, and either must die at the hand of the other, for neither can live while the other survives,” Harry’s voice trailed off into silence.

He couldn’t meet her eyes. He only hoped she didn’t hate him. He felt the sofa shifting for a moment, and then her hands were on either side of his face. A jolt passed through him as she touched him. She forced him to meet her eyes as she spoke in a fiercely determined voice.

“I am so sorry, Harry.”

“I have to kill or be killed, Hermione. I’ll understand if you don’t want to be friends anymore.”

“Harry James Potter, you are my best friend. And we will vanquish Voldemort because I will be there with you every step of the way. You are not a murderer, Harry. When the time comes you’ll do the right thing and stop Voldemort from hurting anyone else. I love you, Harry, nothing can change that.” She knew he needed her to be strong, and she would be.

She hadn’t intended to confess her feelings for him, but he needed to know. Merlin knows she knew he hadn’t heard it enough during his childhood.

“Hermione?” She saw hope flicker in his eyes. “You love me?”

“Yes, I do.” Harry wasn’t sure what to think. He knew his feelings for Hermione had deepened over the summer. But no one had ever told him that they loved him. He’d known that Hermione, Ron, and the Weasley’s cared for him. He wondered if she meant that she loved him as a friend or as something more.

Hermione watched Harry carefully. She knew he was struggling with this new found information. She also knew him well enough to know that he was not used to anyone saying that they even liked him, let alone loved him. She wasn’t sure if she should push this right now. She really did consider him her best friend and she needed that friendship desperately right now. She was scared of losing that friendship if she pushed for a relationship and he didn’t feel the same.

Harry struggled to get a hold on his feelings. Part of him wanted to lean in and kiss her, but another part worried that if he did, she’d pull away. He thought about what she had told him and how she had turned to him for comfort. He’d been determined not to tell her of the feelings he suspected he held for her for fear of putting her in even more danger.

People who got close to him had a tendency to die. He’d been willing to push her away if it meant her safety. Now he knew that no matter how hard he pushed, she’d never really let him protect her like that. She’d follow him or find some other way to put herself in danger if it meant helping him. It was this last bit of knowledge that pushed him to his decision.

He leaned forward and kissed her. He felt a jolt through his entire system and something inside him seemed to burst free. He was hesitant at first; his only kiss with Cho had not gone so well. Hermione seemed to notice his hesitation and responded by deepening the kiss. Her hands found their way into his hair pulling his face closer. One of his cupped the back of her head, tangled in the tousled curls. The other pulled her upper body closer to him before sliding down her back. When they finally broke apart, both were breathing heavily.

“Hermione.”

“Yes, Harry.”

“I love you, too.” Hermione smiled at his words before leaning in to kiss him again. This time when they broke apart Harry sighed and pulled her into a hug.

“I don’t know what I’d do without you,” Hermione whispered quietly by Harry’s ear. Harry hugged her tighter before replying.

“I don’t know what I’d do without you either, Hermione. You’ve always been there for me.”

“I’m worried about Ron. He looked so pale,” Hermione said tears coming to her eyes again as she thought about her other best friend.

“So am I, but Madam Pomfrey has always come through for us in the past.” Harry did his best to reassure her. He knew she was crying again.

He felt almost numb, like the events of the last few hours hadn’t happened. The only thing holding him back from crying himself was the young woman in his arms and her confession of love. He’d never had someone tell them they loved him, not that he could remember anyway. After several moments in silence lost in their own thoughts, Harry spoke.

“Hermione, would you stay here with me, tonight?” Hermione tilted her head to look up at him. She saw the uncertainty in his face mixed with his desire to not be alone. She felt the same.

“Okay.” At her soft response, Harry pulled back and grabbed some throw pillows. He leaned back against them stretching his legs out on the sofa and pulling Hermione down beside him. She snuggled her head against his chest and he rested his chin above her head. Hermione pulled a thin blanket from the back of the sofa to cover them. Hermione listened to his heart beating as Harry lost himself in the sweet smell of her hair. Latching onto the sense of comfort they fell asleep in each others arms.

* * * * * * * * * * *

July 5 – 8:04pm – Grimmauld Place

Poppy Pomfrey observed Luna carefully as she followed her previous instructions and worked to make a blood replenishing potion. The girl worked quietly and efficiently and seemed to have a natural talent for healing potions. The blood replenishing potion should have been above her level of schooling, but she was mixing the complicated potion as if she’d done it many times before this.
She paused for a moment and stared down into the girl’s cauldron. It was exactly the right shade.

“Excellent work, Miss Lovegood,” she commended.

“Thank you, Madam Pomfrey,” Luna replied in her usual dreamy voice. She had found it difficult to concentrate at first, but her commitment to do anything she could to help the young red-haired man get better won out and she applied all her knowledge to carefully make the important potion.

She had loved Ronald Weasley from the moment she saw him. She knew he thought her loony as did most of her classmates, but she was sure that in the end he would notice her. She began to hum a tune to herself, a lullaby her mum used to sing to her when she was sick as a child.

“Miss Lovegood, please bring me a vial of your newly mixed potion, please,” Poppy Pomfrey ordered. She just done another exam of Ron and he was not doing as well as she’d hoped. Luna quickly bottled some of the potion and handed it to Madam Pomfrey. Luna watched closely as Madam Pomfrey gave Ron the potion. He seemed too pale, too still.

“Madam Pomfrey, would a strengthening potion be helpful here? I know that it is not typically thought of as a healing potion, but I’ve always thought it could be applied to strengthen one’s health,” Luna commented.

Poppy Pomfrey turned to Luna. Luna was looking down twirling a strand of her around her finger. She seemed not to care at all what the healer’s response to her suggestion was at all. The girl had an excellent point. Ron had been weakened by the loss of blood and various other injuries, a slightly modified strengthening potion could be very helpful.

“Excellent idea, Miss Lovegood,” Poppy Pomfrey stated pondering the young witch before her. “Would you assist me please in concocting this potion?”

“Certainly, Madam Pomfrey,” Luna replied following Madam Pomfrey back over to the area the older woman had set up as a potions area.

“Please bottle the rest of this potion as we may need it, while I gather the ingredients for the strengthening potion,” Poppy Pomfrey ordered. Luna did as she was told and had soon emptied the cauldron of its contents. Poppy cast a quick scourgify spell to clean it, as Luna placed the newly filled vials of blood replenishing potion in a container at the far end of the table. The two worked well together and soon the new potion was simmering before them.

“Miss Lovegood, would you like to take some private lessons on healing magic with me this upcoming school year?”

“Yes,” Luna answered promptly. She could hardly believe the healer’s offer. Private lessons on healing magic, it was too much to hope for really. “Thank you, Madam Pomfrey.”

“Your welcome, Miss Lovegood. You’ve got talent and I could use the help,” Poppy replied. “I’ll speak to the Headmaster about it.” The two worked on in silence for several minutes when they were interrupted by someone entering the room. Arthur and Molly Weasley made their way to their youngest son’s bed.

“Has there been any change, Poppy?” Molly Weasley asked.

“Not really, Molly. Miss Lovegood and I are finishing a strengthening potion that we think should help. It was Miss Lovegood’s idea in fact. She has been a tremendous help.” Luna blushed at the praise and stirred the dark blue concoction in front of her three times counterclockwise. Now the potion just needed to cool for eight minutes. Poppy turned the heat off and moved the cauldron from the still hot burner.

“Thank you, Miss Lovegood, for all your help,” Molly Weasley said gratefully.

“It’s nothing, Mrs. Weasley. I only suggested the idea. Madam Pomfrey is the one who modified the potion so that it should work.” Luna answered.

“It was an inspired suggestion,” Poppy Pomfrey pointed out as she checked the potion again. As it cooled it was becoming a lighter shade of blue. “Our potion should be done soon, and then we’ll try it.”

“If I remember correctly, Miss Lovegood, your mother was Ariel Ravenclaw, a brilliant potions master,” Arthur Weasley commented.

“Yes, she was. I learned a lot from her before she died.” Luna remarked quietly.

“I’m sorry dear, I hadn’t realized you’d lost your mother,” Molly Weasley apologized.

“It’s alright. It happened years ago. A potion she was working on went wrong,” Luna explained. Poppy Pomfrey looked at the girl with newfound respect.

“I knew your mother as well, though I never made the connection. She was a gifted witch. It’s no wonder you’re so good with potions,” Poppy remarked.

“Mother always went by her maiden name of Ravenclaw. She was quite proud of her ancestry and father always said that it made it harder for people to make the connection between the two of them adding another level of protection with the secrecy.”

“Ah yes, Jeremiah Lovegood, the ex-auror and current owner of “The Quibbler.” The only man I know who could probably give Mad-Eye a run for his money in terms of vigilance,” Arthur Weasley commented. “I wasn’t surprised at all to find that the two of you had taken out those death eaters at Stoats Head. To be honest that’s why I only brought Charlie with me. I was counting on Jeremiah recognizing me and trusting that the only person with me was one of my sons. I would not have wanted to get taken out by one of his blasts, from what I hear it leaves one with a horrible headache for several days.”

“Father has always taught me that if one is prepared, you will have a better chance of remaining alive,” Luna stated “And that preparedness has come in handy on many of our adventures.”

“I’m sure it has,” Arthur replied viewing the young woman before him with much respect. She was obviously intelligent, articulate, and gifted at potions. He wondered briefly if his son realized any of this. Molly had told him of the girl’s actions and her belief that Luna had feelings for Ron.

“I think it is time we try this potion now,” Poppy interrupted carrying a vial of the newly cooled strengthening potion to Ron’s bedside. She propped him up carefully and forced him to swallow the whole vial of light blue potion. She lay his head back down on the pillows before addressing the others in the room.

“I think we should let him rest for awhile and give the potion time to take effect. I will be checking on him on an hourly basis to see if there are signs of change. As I know that all of you are unlikely to leave, could I at least suggest that you sit by his bedside in shifts and alert me if you notice any changes?” Molly, Arthur, and Luna looked back and forth amongst themselves. Finally, Arthur spoke.

“I’ll take the first shift and wake Molly in a few hours. Then if you’d like you can sit with him in the morning, Miss Lovegood.”

“It’s Luna, sir, and that sounds alright to me, if Madam Pomfrey is no longer in need of my assistance.”

“You should get some rest my dear. It’s been a long day and Mr. Weasley is not likely to wake up until at least tomorrow,” Madam Pomfrey reassured the young witch.

“Alright then, where should I go?” Luna questioned. She had never been in this house before so she had no idea where she might be sleeping tonight.

“I’ll show you where to go,” Molly answered.

“Thanks,” Luna said as she touched Ron’s hand and gave it a light squeeze promising him that she’d be back in the morning. Molly led her from the room a moment later after placing a kiss on Ron’s forehead. The two wound their way up a narrow staircase before Molly stopped in front of the third door on the right.

“I think this room is where Remus said they were putting your knapsack,” Molly Weasley explained as she knocked and then opened the door. The room was indeed empty except for an old four poster bed and a small bureau in front of which sat Luna’s well-worn knapsack.

“Thank you, Mrs. Weasley,” Luna stated before entering the room and closing the door. Molly Weasley waited for a moment outside the girl’s bedroom door. She said a short prayer that her son would wake up and she could ask him about this young woman who obviously liked him, but whom he had never mentioned. Though knowing her Ron, he probably hadn’t noticed. She sighed and feeling very tired walked towards her own room.

* * * * * * * * * *

Thanks to all my wonderful reviewers! Please take a moment to let me know what you think.

8. The Morning After

Chapter 8: After Shocks
July 6 – 6:00am – Grimmauld Place

A motley crew in various states of tiredness gathered around the kitchen table at Number 12 Grimmauld Place. Albus Dumbledore looked around the table before speaking.

“Thank you all for coming. I have managed to compile all the reports on losses and damages from last evening’s attacks. We have lost Mendelous and Jane Granger, Violet Dunn who was on guard duty at the Granger’s, Eleanor Longbottom, Vernon and Petunia Dursley, and Dedalus Diggle who was on guard duty at the Dursleys. Severus Snape awakened earlier this morning. He has returned to Hogwarts. Mr. Weasley has yet to awaken, but Poppy assures me that he is doing better this morning and that she expects a full recovery. The Granger home has sustained some serious damage, but is reparable. The Dursleys home has collapsed due to the serious structural damage it endured. Longbottom Manor sustained damage similar to that of the Granger home and can be fixed. Stoats Head Hall’s two damaged rooms are already partially repaired. The Burrow has been leveled.”

He stopped for a moment to allow everyone to grasp the severity of the damage. “It seems obvious that Voldemort underestimated the young people who went to the Department of Mysteries. I have been informed that Mr. Potter, Mr. Longbottom, Miss Granger, Miss Weasley, and Miss Lovegood all acted with tremendous courage and even took out some death eaters on their own in some cases. In fact, I have received a recommendation to induct both Mr. Potter and Miss Granger into the Order. I have heard similar arguments for adding Neville Longbottom’s name to that list.”

“You cannot be serious, Albus, they still have two years of schooling left,” Minerva McGonagall objected.

“They are children, Dumbledore. And they have all just lost their guardians, why should we force them into adulthood any faster?” Amelia Bones remarked curious as to his response. She knew Albus Dumbledore well enough to know that he would not have mentioned adding them to the Order if he felt they were too young or incapable.

“Those children as most of you insist on calling them are already in danger. Voldemort attacked them. More importantly, they all stood up to it and managed to take out some of the death eaters before Order members could arrive to help.” Alastor Moody spoke up defending his reasons for speaking to Dumbledore about inducting the young people.

“They will all have to be trained, of course, but as Alastor has mentioned. These are intelligent young people who have taken it upon themselves until now to train to defend themselves. From what I can gather, the three of them were three of the best students in the defense club which Mr. Potter taught with the help of Miss Granger. None of them are your average student.”

“What of Miss Weasley and Miss Lovegood then?” Hestia Jones questioned. “Aren’t they even younger than the others?”

“We had thought to hold off on inducting them, in part because they are younger, however, they will also need to undergo training along with Mr. Weasley once he has recovered. We can discuss inducting them at another date, as I have a feeling Molly Weasley will want a say in two of those inductions,” Dumbledore pointed out to the concerned group. No one blamed Dumbledore for wanting to delay that conversation with Molly Weasley, and many looked around the table to see if she was there. Much to everyone’s relief, she was not in attendance.

“What of the fact that Potter, Granger, and Longbottom all used magic even though they are underage. It appeared on our screens at the Ministry, though obviously none of the letters reprimanding them have been delivered because it is as if the trio has disappeared. With Mr. Potter’s record he may very likely be facing expulsion,” Amelia Bones informed the group.

“They used spells to defend themselves, Amelia, surely the Ministry does not intend to punish them for that?” Dumbledore remarked surprised that the Ministry would even consider it.

“Fudge has acknowledged that Voldemort has returned, but he is still quite upset with Mr. Potter, Albus. I would certainly not press charges based on the circumstances, but Fudge may try to use the opportunity to get back at Mr. Potter, and he outranks me,” Amelia explained to the group who now looked upon her with disfavor.

“Does Fudge have the backing to take on Harry?” Arthur Weasley interjected. “After all for most of the wizarding world he is “the-boy-who-lived” and many still expect that he will play a part in Voldemort’s downfall. And now the wizarding world knows that Harry was telling the truth about Voldemort all along. I’d wager that Harry’s support could make or break who serves as Minister of Magic, especially if Dumbledore threw his considerable reputation behind Harry.”

“Fudge has lost much credibility when it became known that he suppressed knowledge about Voldemort’s return. It’s only been a matter of weeks since everyone found out that Potter was telling the truth all along,” Hestia Jones remarked, “I certainly see your point though, Arthur. Harry has an incredible influence with the average witch or wizard, should he choose to wield it.”

“What about moving to remove Fudge from office, then?” Bill Weasley suggested. “If what everyone says is true, shouldn’t we push for a more competent Minister anyway?”

“I’ve heard rumors about that,” Charlie Weasley added. “Lots of people are disappointed with Fudge, and blaming him for Voldemort’s return.”

“It is possible, but it can take time, and it may not save any of them from punishment which is the more pressing matter at the moment.” Dumbledore reasoned. “Amelia, would it be possible to either push through a change in the law based on the times, or to argue for special permission for the three of them to do magic outside of school?”

“You’d have better luck with the special dispensations, but you’d still have to get the Minister to sign them which presents us with the same problem. Perhaps you or someone else should suggest a vote of confidence in the Wizengamot, and then push through an abbreviated election process.” The others seemed to ponder this suggestion.

“Fine, get things moving on the political front, but for now, I suggest that Potter, Granger, and Longbottom remain unavailable until we can get this sorted out.” Alastor finished before bringing the group back around to the earlier point in which he held more interest, “Now, what of their induction into the Order?”

“Give us some time to consider this, Alastor,” Pomona Sprout requested. “I think that all of them are fine students, but I should like to know more before I make a decision.”

“Fair enough,” Dumbledore stated. “For now our focus on their training and getting them cleared of any potential charges arising from yesterday’s incidents. I also agree that we should each use our influence to encourage the Wizengamot to consider Fudge’s suspension and the appointment or election of a new minister. This meeting is adjourned.” People scrambled to their feet and began heading for work or home.

Remus, who had remained quiet throughout the meeting, approached Dumbledore after most of the others had gone.

“Dumbledore, who will serve as their guardians?” The issue weighed on his mind, as he felt a duty to oversee Harry’s well-being, but was also well aware of wizarding laws discriminatory treatment towards half-breeds such as himself.

“I do not know the terms of the wills yet to tell who their guardians will be. For now, they will all stay here and once we find out we will work from there. I also have someone checking on the Dursley’s provisions in regards to young Mr. Dursley.”

Remus nodded his understanding.

“Since Sirius was never convicted by a trial I was contacted only yesterday that the goblins intend to honor his will. Apparently, the Ministry protested but wizarding law is clear on this. No trial, no invalidation of the prisoner’s will. Hopefully, the other wills will not spark any controversies. Now if you’ll excuse me I have an appointment at the Ministry. Please inform Harry, Miss Granger, and Mr. Longbottom that I wish to speak with them later today.”

“Alright,” Remus agreed just before Dumbeldore disappeared in a burst of flames. The only ones left in the room were Tonks, the Weasleys minus Molly, Ron, and Ginny, and Remus.

“Breakfast, anyone?” Remus questioned moving to the ice box and grabbing eggs, bacon, and other various items to make breakfast in an attempt to lighten the mood. Sometimes you just needed to stay busy to keep from thinking too much, and this was definitely one of those times. He had thought that after losing Sirius things couldn’t get any worse, seeing the nearly collapsed house at Privet Drive had proven how wrong he was. ‘Best not to think of that,’ he thought as he set to work.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Hermione awoke slowly. She felt sore, and realized that with everything that had happened she had completely forgotten about her medication. She raised her head cautiously and found that Harry’s eyes were still closed, his glasses still on, but slightly askew.

Sunlight was streaming through the window and the fire had long since gone out. It was the first time she’d slept through the night since leaving the hospital wing at Hogwarts. She laid her head back down against Harry’s chest and closed her eyes. It felt strange to be waking up with him, but although she felt a little shy, she wasn’t embarrassed.

She still couldn’t believe her parents were gone. And, Ron, they’d have to go check on Ron. She could feel tears returning to her eyes.

“Hermione?” Harry’s voice was almost a whisper. “I’m here for you, Hermione.” His arms tightened around her. Hermione groaned at first as her body protested slightly, but she wasn’t about to ask him to loosen his hold.

Instead, she hugged him tighter as well, her tears falling freely. After several minutes, she managed to regain some control.
“Harry?”

“Yes, Hermione.”

“We have to take him down, Harry.” As she said this she looked up at him her eyes wet with tears. He stared into her cinnamon brown eyes, the fierceness and determination was almost scary. Voldemort had gone too far this time and had chosen the wrong witch to cross. Harry felt a surge of hope.

Everyone agreed that Hermione was the smartest witch of their age, if anyone could figure out a way to defeat Voldemort he had no doubt that she could. With Hermione on his side he felt a lot better about his chances of defeating Voldemort. He knew it wouldn’t be easy, but he felt better just knowing that he wasn’t alone anymore. In sharing his burden with her, it felt lighter, more manageable.

“We will, Hermione, we will.” With a final hug the two kissed softly to seal their deal before getting to their feet. Hermione moved slowly but couldn’t hold back a wince as her muscles protested at her movements.

“Are you alright?” Harry questioned eyeing her carefully.

“Just a little sore, I’ll be fine in a little while. I haven’t fallen asleep on a sofa in awhile.” Hermione answered not wanting to reveal to Harry that she was still taking the potions to counter Dolohov’s curse. She had told everyone that she was completely cured when she left the hospital wing not wanting them to worry about her. ‘And really,’ she argued with herself, ‘there was no reason to worry, especially not now.’

Harry accepted her answer. He hoped she hadn’t minded falling asleep with him on the sofa. It wasn’t as comfortable as sleeping in a bed, but getting to hold her had been worth it. And surprisingly, it was the first time he’d slept through the night in weeks.

“Let’s check on Ron first,” Harry suggested curious as to how his friend was doing this morning. Hermione nodded her ascent and the two went back to Madam Pomfrey’s make-shift hospital. Luna was sitting in a chair by Ron’s bed. Snape was gone and Madam Pomfrey was nowhere to be seen.

“How is he?” Hermione questioned as the two approached Ron’s bed their clothes rumpled from sleep. Luna looked up as the two entered.

“He’s better but he still hasn’t woken up yet,” Luna informed them. “Madam Pomfrey is taking a nap. She expects he’ll wake up sometime today or tomorrow.”

“Have you been here all night?” Harry questioned concern clearly evident in his voice.

“No, I took over for Mrs. Weasley around 7:30. I couldn’t sleep so I came down early and Mr. Weasley insisted she go rest some more before he left for work. Remus made breakfast if you’re hungry.”

“Would you like us to take over when we’re finished?” Hermione questioned.

“Oh, no, that’s fine. I like helping Madam Pomfrey and I’ve been reading articles from “The Quibbler” to Ronald. I’m sure he’ll wake when I’ve reached one he finds particularly interesting.”

“Umm, ok,” Hermione didn’t quite know what to say based on her last comment, but to be fair, Luna had appeared much less strange since she’d seen her yesterday then she usually did.

“I have some spare clothing that might fit you, Hermione, if you’d like to clean up a little. I shared with Ginny and Gretchen earlier. No one has had time to fetch things from our homes yet,” Luna offered.

“Are you sure?” Hermione was surprised at Luna’s offer, after all the two hadn’t gotten along very well. Mostly because she thought Luna was nuts and did her best to ignore her.

“Of course, as long as Harry doesn’t mind watching Ronald while we’re gone. I think someone should stay with him in case he wakes up and wants to know what happened.”

“Its fine, go ahead,” Harry said before adding, “Does Neville need any clothing?”

“He may. I haven’t seen him yet this morning,” with that Luna placed her copy of “The Quibbler” on her chair and crossed the room to head upstairs. Hermione followed closely behind her. The idea of a nice hot shower and clean clothes was too good to resist.

“Thank you, Luna, I really appreciate this,” Hermione said as the two went upstairs.

“It’s ok, I keep a bag packed for emergencies,” Luna explained as the two made their way into the third bedroom on the left. “There’s not much of a selection left, but at least all four of us are roughly similar sizes and can have something clean to wear. I’m sure Molly or Remus could spell it to fit better if you ask them to.”

Hermione grabbed a dark blue shirt and matching silver and blue skirt. As she made her way to the bathroom to shower and change, Luna left to go back downstairs.

“Out of the way, freak,” a voice called from behind her before knocking her into the wall. Dudley Dursley sped past her and down the stairs. Breakfast smelled delicious and he was hungry. Luna rubbed her arm where it had bumped the wall and proceeded down the stairs more slowly.

Dudley didn’t give her a second thought. He couldn’t believe they’d brought him to this freak show house. The pictures moved and there were weird creature’s heads lining the staircase walls. The only plus side he’d seen so far was the food. He hurried into the kitchen and heaped food onto his plate, ignoring Ginny, Gretchen, and Remus who were sitting at the table.

“The food isn’t going to disappear you know,” Remus commented. Dudley ignored him and continued to inhale as much food as possible. He tuned them out and instead focused on the comfort that eating always brought him. After the events of the night before, all he wanted to do was eat. He didn’t want to think or anything else. Part of him still hoped it was a nightmare and he’d wake up soon. Until then, he ate.

Luna entered the hospital room as Dudley was shoveling food into his mouth in the kitchen. Harry had taken over her seat and was reading aloud to Ron from “The Quibbler.”

”I guess we haven’t found the right article, yet,” Luna said wistfully as she came to stand beside Harry next to Ron’s bed. Harry looked up at her from what he was reading.

“I hope your right, Luna, and he wakes up soon,” Harry replied closing the magazine.

“Your cousin is awfully rude, Harry. He doesn’t seem anything like you,” she remarked out of the blue.

“Did he do anything to you?” Harry asked concerned. Dudley had a reputation for beating up anyone smaller than him which based on his size was nearly everybody.

“He shoved past me and knocked me into the wall. I hit my arm, but it’s okay. I suppose he was headed for breakfast. He didn’t even apologize. I can’t imagine you doing that unless you were on your way to some emergency,” Luna explained what had happened and her observation.

“I’m sorry, Luna. Dudley’s not really known for being nice. In fact, he spends most of his time eating and beating people up,” Harry informed her. Luna nodded her understanding.

“You should go get cleaned up and get some breakfast,” Luna suggested. Harry handed her the closed magazine and headed upstairs to shower and change. He’d have to talk to Remus about Dudley and what they were going to do about him. With his dislike for all things magical and tendency to beat people up, Harry figured it was a problem he would have to address soon before someone else decided to deal with Dudley.

* * * * * * * * *

Thanks for all the reviews! I really like hearing your thoughts, so please review.

9. Plans for the Future

Chapter 9: Plans for the Future
July 6 – 4:00pm – Headmaster’s Office, Hogwarts

Minerva McGonagall made her way along the familiar corridors of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to the Headmasters office. The statue that normally guarded the entrance to the office was open and she wondered at why. As she reached the top of the stairs and found that the outer door to the headmaster’s office was also open, she drew her wand. Surely Albus would not leave his office so unguarded. She scanned the room quickly, but everything appeared to be in order. She stood just inside the door shaken at the opportunity to observe one of her oldest friends. He did not appear to have noticed her entry, and that frightened her.

“Albus?” Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry looked up at his name to find the concerned face of Minerva McGonagall, the Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts.

“Ah, Minerva, thank you for coming on such short notice,” Dumbledore stated,

“Please have a seat.” She wondered at what had distracted the headmaster so completely, but did not push the issue. Instead, she seated herself in one of the comfy chairs in front of the Headmasters desk. Fawkes was distinctly missing from the room and the paintings were unnaturally silent, waiting expectantly for Dumbledore to speak. Something was obviously weighing quite heavily on him as the twinkle in his pale blue eyes was unusually absent. Minerva sat quietly staring expectantly at her dearest friend and colleague.

“I told Harry what was contained in the prophecy in the Department of Mysteries,

and why Tom wanted it so badly.” A look of surprise passed through Minerva’s eyes, but she remained silent. Albus had not revealed to anyone the contents of the prophecy even though several members of the Order had asked him about it.

“I could not put it off any longer. I have called you here because I feel there are other things that I can ill afford to delay any longer as well, especially with the attacks of yesterday.” The elder wizard sighed heavily before continuing. “Harry is destined to fight Tom. The prophecy does not say who will win, but it does say that Harry possesses a power “the Dark Lord knows not.”

“Albus, no, Harry has lost so much and he is barely more than a boy still,”

Minerva protested.

“It is not my decision. And, frankly, it makes sense that Harry survived the killing

curse. And he has already fought Tom on far too many occasions without the benefit of the proper training that we could have given him. No more, Minerva. We must train him to fight and to help him to come to terms with what he must do. I am afraid that we have already wasted too much time.”

“Albus, he has two more years of school left. Surely he should focus on his

school work and train more after Hogwarts,” Minerva remarked.

“I do not think we have that much time. I wanted to give Harry the opportunity to

be a child and just worry about school work and girls, to have friends and get in trouble as all children do. However, we cannot ignore that Tom has returned and he could strike at any time. In fact, I am confident that he will likely strike again at Harry before Harry has graduated from Hogwarts. Tom is amassing power and followers and he has been for over a year now. These most recent attacks have forced me to face the reality that we are indeed running out of time.”

“Alright, Albus. What shall we do?” Minerva questioned concern evident in her

voice. Harry was one of her students, a member of her house. She was proud of how here students had managed to hold her own against the death eater attacks, though she wished they had not been forced to defend themselves at such an early age.

“We will begin Harry’s training as soon as possible. I want him to resume

occlumency and to begin legilimency. Harry has also shown a natural affinity for wandless magic which I hope to explore more. I also want him trained in dueling both muggle and magical. In fact, I spoke to Alastor this morning about personally training him and he has agreed.”

Minerva nodded at his words. “Finally, I think that given his father’s success, Harry should be trained as an animagus. I can think of no one better to do this than you, Minerva.” For a moment, Minerva could only stare. He wanted her to train Harry as an animagus.

“Are you sure, Albus? It is very difficult to become an animagus and few adult wizards ever accomplish the task. What of the ministry?”

“We are not informing the ministry of Harry’s training or the prophecy. In fact, I am only revealing the gist of the prophecy to a select few on a need to know basis. After all, it is Harry’s prophecy not mine. We also do not want it to fall into the wrong hands because if Tom discovers what it says it could be a disaster for Harry,” Dumbledore stated before adding, “After speaking with Alastor again this morning, I also agree that both Miss Granger and Mr. Longbottom should begin training immediately in all of these subjects as well.”

“Albus, I can understand Miss Granger, she is a most gifted witch and it appears she and Mr. Potter are only growing closer, but why Mr. Longbottom?” Minerva questioned a bit confused by the addition of Neville’s name.

“Mr. Longbottom has gone through some significant changes this past year. I have heard from several sources that Mr. Longbottom excelled in the D.A. and he was the only student besides Harry to make it into the fighting in the death chamber. The loyalty and courage he showed in that situation was phenomenal. I think that he has finally begun to gain some confidence in himself and if we encourage that I have every confidence that he will not let us down.”

“Alright, Albus, I will teach them,” Minerva answered. “Will Miss Lovegood, Miss Weasley, and Mr. Weasley have all the same training as Harry and the others?”

“I think so though I will not begin training them until we feel they are more ready. I am hoping that if we begin the training with Harry, Miss Granger and Mr. Longbottom, they will help us to train the others. In fact, I intend to up the training of all of the students at Hogwarts. I feel I have been very remiss in not providing an adequate Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher for some time. As such, I am also adding a dueling class for upper level students who are interested.” Sensing her concern before she even expressed it, he added, “Death Eaters will kill anyone, including Hogwarts students. You know what happened at the Department of Mysteries. If Harry had not taken it upon himself to train those students in defense, we might have lost them all.” Several minutes passed in silence as both were lost in thought.

“When would you like there lessons to start?”

“I intend to speak with them this evening, and I would hope to start their training tomorrow. Alastor will be arriving shortly. I had hoped we could work out a schedule between the three of us. Would you like a lemon drop while we wait?”

“No, thank you, Albus,” Minerva answered just before the fireplace burst to life and out walked Alastor Moody, his wand drawn and at the ready.

“Ah, good, you are here Alastor. Lemon drop?” Dumbledore offered.

“No, Albus, I’ve got all I need right here,” Moody replied pointing to his ever present hip flask.

“Let’s begin then,” Dumbledore stated and the three began discussing training schedules for the three teens.

* * * * * * * * *

July 6 – 6:00pm – Riddle Mansion

“You lost eleven death eaters against a bunch of children,” Voldemort’s rage had not abated and those who had made it back from yesterdays attacks found themselves wishing they had been captured. Azkaban could not be worse than the torture they had endured over the last nearly 24 hours. Their master was not pleased at all despite the casualties that the other side had suffered.

“For now I shall give you to Bella to play with for awhile. If any of you fail me again, you will beg for Bella’s tender mercies. Zabini, I wish to speak with you, follow me,” Voldemort ordered turning his back on the death eaters who had made it back from yesterday’s attack.

Beatrix did as he asked and followed as quickly as possible doing her best to ignore the after effects of the cruciatus which still caused her body to tremble. She followed Voldemort from the basement room he used as a dungeon and torture chamber to his favored room in the back of the old house. No one else was in the back room as they entered but a roaring fire burned in the fireplace.

“Zabini, what are your suspicions of Severus Snape,” Voldemort questioned immediately.

“He disrespected me and did not appreciate your choosing me to lead the team over him. I am not certain that he is a spy, but I got the sense when I probed his mind that he worries that you think he is disloyal, master,” Beatrix responded occluding her real thoughts, but allowing just enough of her suspicions to show through to hopefully convince her master of the truth of her statements.

“I do have my concerns about Severus, but for now he is still useful to me,” Voldemort began, “as are you. Would you like the opportunity to prove yourself a more accomplished and loyal death eater, Zabini?”

“I would, master,” Beatrix answered careful to keep her voice controlled.

“There is a special mission to come where your skills may be useful. Fail me and I will kill you personally. Succeed and there may be a place for you in my innermost circle.”

“Yes, master,” Beatrix answered.

“Now, go, I will call for you when I am ready to reveal my plan to you. Until then, speak of it to no one, understood?”

“Yes, master,” Beatrix added bowing before turning to leave.

* * * * * * * * * *

July 6 - 7:30pm – Grimmauld Place

Harry, Hermione, and Neville were each reading a book in the front parlor of Grimmauld Place. Harry and Hermione were curled together on the sofa as they read and Neville was lounging in an overstuffed chair. All seemed completely engrossed in their various books. Ginny and Gretchen were playing a game of wizards’ chess in front of the fire. Ron had still not awakened though Luna had assured them only an hour ago at dinner that he was doing much better.

Right after breakfast, Hermione had insisted that she and Harry begin studying defensive spells to help them prepare for the upcoming battle. Neville had entered the parlor as they were discussing what to study first. Neville had agreed that they needed to start studying and asked to join them. Hermione had been nearly stunned when she discovered that Harry and Neville had both begun reading for their NEWT level classes and that both had already finished the NEWT level defense book.

She hugged both and immediately begun discussing a timetable of studying to review spells that each had learned. Finally, the three had decided to start with reviewing spells from their defense book since they had all finished reading it and it seemed the most useful in terms of learning to defend themselves from attacks.

Albus Dumbledore stopped in the doorway leading to the front parlor of Grimmauld Place. He’d spoken to Remus first about Dudley Dursley who had so far not managed to come to harm but had already made enemies with both Ginny and Gretchen when he had dumped food on the two girls earlier in the day. Remus had ordered him to his room and he had not come downstairs since. He had promised Remus that he would speak to Dudley after he talked to the others. He stayed in the doorway for several moments watching the three Gryffindors studying as the younger two played wizards chess.

“Good evening,” he said from the doorway to get their attention. If I could Miss Weasley, Miss Mallory, I would like a word with Mr. Potter, Miss Granger, and Mr. Longbottom,” he requested.

“Ok,” Ginny replied standing and motioning for Gretchen to follow her, “we can finish this game later.”

The two younger girls left the room and Dumbledore entered before closing and locking the doors. With a flash of white light he cast an impenetrable charm on the door, after all Ginny was much like her older brothers Fred and George and would no doubt have extendable ears for listening in on conversations.

The other three students had all closed their books and placed them beside themselves or on a nearby table and waited patiently for their headmaster to speak.

“I trust that Remus mentioned that I wanted to speak with all of you?” He began. When they all nodded, he continued. “There are several things that I need to discuss with you, but first I wish to offer you all my condolences for your losses and let you know that if you need someone to speak to, I am available to you.” None of the teens spoke.

“Madam Bones has informed me that the Ministry registered all three of you as doing magic yesterday. She assures me that as it was in self-defense in each case she does not intend to press charges. However, Minister Fudge is pressuring her to press charges, so until we can sort this out I must ask that the three of you remain in Grimmauld Place. The Ministry has been unable to locate any of you and Alastor and I feel that it is better that they do not do so for now.”

“Can the Minister force her to reprimand us for the use of magic in self-defense?” Hermione questioned her brow furrowed in concern.

“Typically the matter is left at the discretion of the Minister of Magical Law Enforcement which is Madam Bones, and the Committee for the Under-Age Restriction of Magic. However, Fudge got around this last year when he pushed to have Mr. Potter expelled and managed to assemble a full trial before the entire Wizengamot for a simple case of underage magic. He does not have the same credibility now though as he did this time last year. Madam Bones and I are working on this problem and feel that it will be resolved satisfactorily. However, I felt it prudent to alert you as to what was going on and why I would ask you to remain inside Grimmauld Place.”

“Thank you, Professor, for telling us about this,” Neville said. He hadn’t even considered the fact that he had used magic to get himself and Gretchen out of the house yesterday.

“I also wished to inform the three of you that you have been invited to attend the next meeting of the Order of the Phoenix. At that time, if you are interested, we will be discussing and possibly inducting the three of you into the Order.”

“What’s the Order of the Phoenix?” Neville questioned.

“It is a group that works against Voldemort and his death eaters,” Dumbledore explained.

“The group of people who rescued us in the Department of Mysteries were all members of the Order,” Harry explained his voice very soft. Neville nodded his understanding.

“Finally and most importantly, I would like to ask that the three of you begin training in occlumency, legilimency, apparition, dueling, and to become animagi if you have the ability. It would appear the Voldemort has taken a special interest in each of you and I feel that this training would be most helpful to all of you.”

“What about the others?” Hermione spoke up, “Voldemort attacked Luna and the Weasley’s as well, shouldn’t they also be trained?”

“They will be Miss Granger, but we thought it prudent to begin with the three of you and then have you help us to train the rest.”

“When do we begin, sir,” Neville wanted to know.

“Tomorrow, Alastor hopes to begin some basic training, apparition, and then dueling bright and early tomorrow morning. He asked for permission to surprise you as to his arrival time. Then tomorrow afternoon, Professor McGonagall will arrive around 2:00pm to begin your animagus training. They will each inform you tomorrow of when you will be meeting. I will meet with you on Tuesdays and Fridays for occlumency and legilimency training. Whatever magic you do within Grimmauld Place is undetectable by the ministry including apparition. Please do not abuse this trust, but use it to practice as much as possible.”

“Thank you, Professor,” Harry stated, finally speaking. He had expected that his training would begin when he arrived at Grimmauld Place, but he hadn’t expected Hermione and Neville to be joining him.

“Your welcome, I expect you all will do exceedingly well and I will see you on Friday. For now, will you accompany me upstairs to your cousin’s room Mr. Potter?

“Yes, Professor,” Harry agreed already dreading this conversation. Remus had told him about Dudley’s dumping food all over Ginny and Gretchen. He followed his headmaster to the top of the stairs where Dumbledore knocked on the first door on the right before entering.

Dudley, who was sitting on his bed, quickly stuffed whatever magazine he’d been looking at under his pillow before protesting, “You didn’t wait until I told you to come in.”

“My apologies, Mr. Dursley, but I am in a bit of a hurry and would like to speak with you before I leave,” Dumbledore answered conjuring a chair for himself and Harry. Dudley jerked backwards on the bed nearly falling.

“We wish you no harm, Mr. Dursley.” Dumbledore reassured him. “Now, what I am about to say to you, Mr. Dursley, will likely come as a shock to both you and your cousin. I was bound by a pact with your mother to never reveal this except upon her death. You are a wizard, Mr. Dursley.”

* * * * *

Thanks to all those who have reviewed! They are greatly appreciated!

10. Friends

Chapter 10: Friends
July 6 – 8:30pm – Grimmauld Place

“How’s he doing?” Harry questioned as he entered the makeshift hospital room. He’d stumbled dazed out of the bedroom upstairs only moments before the only thought in his head that he needed to talk to Hermione. He’d finally found her sitting beside Neville near Ron’s bed.

“Much better, we just sent Luna upstairs to bed. We had to promise we’d wake her if he wakes up,” Hermione explained. Harry pulled a chair over to the other side of Ron’s bed and sat down across from his friends.

“Dumbledore just told us that Dudley is a wizard,” Harry blurted it out surprising even himself.

“Shouldn’t he have received a letter years ago?” Neville wanted to know. He didn’t know much about Harry’s cousin. He had attempted to introduce himself yesterday only to be called a freak and told to do something that sounded anatomically impossible. He had not spoken to the other boy since.

“Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon didn’t want to keep me. Dumbledore tried to convince her by saying that it might help Dudley to have another wizard around who was about the same age,” Harry began, “only Aunt Petunia went ballistic. Finally, Dumbledore gave in and for everyone’s safety promised to bind Dudley’s powers so that he wouldn’t accidentally do magic on the condition that my Aunt and Uncle take me in and raise me.”

“But it should have been Dudley’s choice whether or not he wanted to learn about magic. It’s part of who he is,” Hermione protested.

“It was the only way to seal the blood magic protection of my mother.” Harry replied simply.

“So what happens now that Dudley knows he’s a wizard?” Neville questioned.

“I don’t know. He didn’t take it well. My Aunt and Uncle hated everything magical and Dudley has always seemed to feel the same way. I think Dumbledore hoped that Dudley and I would be closer, but we’ve never been close,” Harry answered looking down at his hands.

He honestly didn’t know how he felt about Dumbledore’s revelations. He would never have imagined his bullying cousin could be a wizard. After the dementor attack last summer Dudley had barely spoken to Harry and seemed to avoid him at all cost. Harry had been fine with this arrangement. He hadn’t even known what to say when Moody had brought Dudley to Grimmauld yesterday.

“He moved his hand,” Neville’s excited voice broke the silence and brought Harry from his thoughts.

“What?” Harry questioned confused.

“Ron’s moving his hand,” Neville repeated. Hermione took Ron’s hand in hers and squeezed it gently.

“Ron? Can you hear me?” Hermione pleaded. She felt his fingers tighten on hers slightly. “He just squeezed my hand,” she informed Harry and Neville who were watching Ron’s face.

“Wa…water,” Ron managed eyes still closed though his lashes were fluttering as if he were trying to force them open. Hermione leaned in and hugged him as Harry grabbed a glass of water from the nightstand beside the bed. Hermione pulled back and raised Ron’s head gently as Harry held the glass for him. Ron looked up at his friends just before Harry held the glass out to him.

“Here you go, Ron, take a drink,” Harry offered bringing the glass to Ron’s lips when he realized his friend wasn’t able to grasp the glass himself. Ron drank gratefully helped him settle back against the pillows.

“What happened?” His voice was stronger this time.

“Death eaters attacked the Burrow. Ginny and everyone else are fine, but you got hurt. We’ve been waiting for you to wake up, mate,” Harry answered. Ron seemed content with this answer.

“I’ll fetch Madam Pomfrey and everyone else,” Neville volunteered rising from his seat. Hermione smiled her thanks at him.

“Don’t forget to wake Luna,” she reminded him. Neville nodded and disappeared.

“Loony?” Ron queried.

“It’s Luna, Ron,” Hermione corrected him, “and she made us promise we’d let her know when you woke.”

“She won’t come in here will she?” Ron asked concerned.

“She probably will, she’s been very concerned about you,” Hermione revealed hoping her friend would get the hint that Luna appeared to like him.

“She’s a nutter,” Ron protested.

“Luna may be a bit different, but she’s really nice,” Harry defended the blonde haired girl to Ron.

“Whatever,” Ron sighed. Within moments his eyes had closed and he had fallen back to sleep. Molly and Arthur Weasley along with Luna, Ginny, Fred, George, and Neville entered the room just as he had fallen back to sleep.

“Ron?” Molly Weasley called coming to rest beside her son’s bed. She brushed his hair back from his forehead, but he didn’t wake again.

“He was talking, just tired,” Hermione explained to the new arrivals as they clustered around his bed.

“He’ll be awake and wanting food by tomorrow, I bet,” George Weasley said trying to reassure his mum.

“Yeah, knowing ickle Ronnikins he’ll inhale enough food for three people and still have room for chocolate frogs,” Fred added. Several smiled at the twins words thinking about how true they were. Ron’s appetite was notorious.

“You children should all get off to bed, I’ll stay with him tonight,” Molly Weasley ordered shooing the others from the room.

* * * * *

Everyone went upstairs to change for bed. Several Order members had fetched clothing and belongings for each of the teens. Hermione had gone off to her own room but promised to return to talk. So when a knock sounded at Harry’s door he pulled an old t-shirt on and tried to sound normal.

“Come in,” he called running a hand nervously through his messy hair. Even though he’d admitted his feelings and they’d kissed, he found himself nervous around her uncertain of how to act now that she was more than just one of his best friends. Much to his surprise, Neville entered the room.

“Harry, could I talk to you for a minute?”

“Sure, have a seat,” Harry offered waving a hand towards Ron’s empty bed. He sat down on his own facing the other boy who settled on the edge of Ron’s bed.

“I had a hard time falling asleep last night, and well, I was wondering if you’d mind if I stayed in here with you?”

“I guess, I’ve been having a lot of nightmares, so I probably won’t be a very good roommate,” Harry explained looking down at his bedspread.

“I know. We’ve shared a dorm for five years now. I just keep seeing my Gran. If I’d gotten there a little sooner maybe I could have saved her,” Neville’s voice broke.

“Are you sure you want to stay here with me? I mean Voldemort seems intent on killing anyone who comes near me. I’d understand if you didn’t want to be friends anymore, especially after what happened to your gran,” Harry mumbled his voice quiet.

“Voldemort sent those death eaters after Gran and me because I fought them. It wasn’t your fault, Harry. I’m proud to be your friend. If you hadn’t believed in me and taught me all those defensive spells, Gretchen and I may have been killed as well,” Neville stated with such conviction that Harry looked up at him surprised.

“If it helps, I can honestly say I’d follow you into battle again,” Neville added. “Next time I’ll be more prepared though.” At this last remark both smiled.

“We both will. You did really well that night. Thanks, Neville,” Harry replied. Before either could say anything else another knock sounded at the door.

“Come in,” Harry called and watched as this time Hermione entered the room.

“Sorry, am I interrupting?” She questioned looking from Harry to Neville and back. Harry looked at Neville who shook his head.

“Of course, not, come on over and join us,” Harry invited. Hermione hesitated for only a moment then sat down next to Harry on his bed.

“So what are you two talking about?” Hermione questioned curiously.

“Just talking,” Harry answered smiling at her. “I like your pajamas.” She was wearing baggy blue drawstring pants with a matching shirt in yellow and blue with a cat on the front that looked remarkably like Crookshanks. Hermione blushed.

“Me, too,” Neville added, “the cat looks like Crookshanks.” Hermione’s blush deepened.

“Thanks, guys. So what do you think Moody has in mind for us tomorrow?” Hermione asked changing the subject.

“He’ll attack, probably early trying to catch us sleeping,” Neville suggested.

“I think your right, Neville,” Harry added. “He’s probably expecting us to be in separate rooms and will likely use that eye of his to seek us out and then attack us one by one.”

“What if we’re not in separate rooms?” Hermione mused. Neither boy spoke for several moments thinking about what she had just suggested. Finally, Harry broke the silence.

“It would surprise him, and probably give at least two of us a warning that an attack was occurring.”

“Should we form a plan of action?” Neville questioned.

“I’m not sure. We don’t know exactly what he’ll do or who he’ll go after first. Rolling off the beds and onto the floor might help us avoid some spells, but we’ll have to disarm him somehow.” Hermione pointed out biting her lower lip in concentration.

“What if we do something completely unexpected? Hermione, you and I should focus on distracting Moody and drawing his attention, then Neville can disarm him.” Harry explained excited at the prospect of surprising Moody. The others stared at him for a moment as slow smiles crept across their faces.

“It’s perfect. What do you think, Neville?”

“I like it,” Neville replied then yawned. “I don’t know about you two, but I’m kind of sleepy.” Harry looked at Hermione then Neville.

“Would you mind if Hermione stayed with us, Neville?” Harry asked hoping the other boy would approve.

“I guess not,” Neville answered then added,” do you want me to go back to my room?”

“No, it’s ok,” Hermione protested. “You were here first. I just didn’t want to be alone. Gretchen’s staying in the same room as Ginny, so that left me down the hall by myself.”

“Stay, Hermione. Maybe we can all keep each others nightmares away,” Harry suggested his voice soft. He pulled the covers down and crawled under them.

“We’re just sleeping, Neville,” Hermione pointed out to the other boy who had already snuggled down under the covers on the other bed.

“It’s ok, Hermione. I didn’t want to be alone tonight either. You and Harry have liked each other forever and the past few weeks have been rough. I’m happy for you both.”

“Thanks, Neville,” Hermione replied sliding under the covers beside Harry.

“Thanks, Neville, good night,” Harry added sliding closer to Hermione. She turned to him hugging him to her, her head against his chest. Harry tightened an arm around her and breathed in the scent of her hair. He hoped they would hold each others nightmares at bay because tomorrow was going to be a very long day.

* * *
* *

Author's Note: Many thanks to all who have reviewed! If you like the story or something about it please let me know. I also appreciate ideas for improvement and comments on mistakes. I like responding to reviews, but haven’t tried to do so at portkey just yet. I hope to work on that today. For those who are concerned that Hermione and the others have moved past their grief, they haven’t and will continue to have their moments when they mourn for those who are lost. Thanks so much!

11. Dudley's Lament

Chapter 11: Dudley’s Lament
July 6 – 9:00pm – Grimmauld Place

Dudley Dursley sat in his room lost in thought. Yesterday, he’d arrived home from his best friend’s only to be met by the freak with the crazy spinning eye and a partially collapsed home. He’d used all his considerable bulk to push past the older man into the house in search of his parents. He’d spotted his mother first. Her neck was bent at an unnatural angle and he couldn’t get to her through the debris that had nearly closed off the small hallway leading to what remained of the kitchen and dining room. Her eyes were open, unseeing, and he’d known in that instant that she was dead. A hand settled on his shoulder and he shrugged it off quickly.

“Where’s my father?” Dudley turned to face the man his fists clenched tightly.

“He was in the dining room with your mother when it happened. He didn’t make it,” Moody answered eyeing the young man warily. Normally he’d seemed rather scared of magical folk, though Moody had seen him use those fists on other children during his patrol watches of Harry. He tended to leave his cousin alone, his fear of magic keeping his bullying in check.

“Why can’t you freaks just leave my family alone?” Dudley questioned. If he focused on being angry he wouldn’t cry. Sissies cried, not him. Moody eyed him for a moment.

“First of all, we’re wizards. Secondly, I came here to protect your family. Unfortunately, I arrived too late to save your parents, but your cousin is alive,” Moody explained.

“So, he’s probably that reason those freaks killed them. It should have been him,” Dudley screamed. “It should have been him.” He tried to push by the older man again.

He was done with these freaks. He’d go to Pier’s house. Then he’d figure out what to do next. Mrs. Polkiss would make him something to eat and he’d think about all of this later. Maybe, he’d fallen asleep and this was all just a nightmare. But this time Moody was prepared and stood his ground. Despite Dudley’s much larger size, he couldn’t budge the older man.

“Now listen here boy. I know your upset and you have every right to be, but surely you don’t wish your cousin were dead as well.”

“It’s his fault they’re dead. If he wasn’t some kind of freak they’d have left my family alone. Now get out of my way, old man,” Dudley ordered.

“I’m not sure you deserve this kid, but I can’t let you leave. It’s not safe. The same people, who did this to your parents, will likely come after you as well. You’re going to have to come with me until we can figure out what to do with you.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you,” Dudley shouted.

“You will if you want to survive. Now get some stuff together if you can, don’t bother with anything electrical it won’t work where we’re going,” Moody ordered his voice very low and threatening.

Fear flashed in Dudley’s eyes and he caved. He stomped off towards his room to fetch some clothes and such. Whoever heard of a place where electronics didn’t work? He’d put his portable combination CD and DVD player in his bag anyway. The old guy was a kook, surely he was joking about the electricity thing.

Five minutes later, the old guy had burst into his room and said it was time to go. He’d protested as he’d hardly had time to decide what to take, but the man had roughly grabbed his half-packed bag before touching his hand with an empty soda can. He’d felt an instant tug behind his navel and seconds later found himself in a kitchen with his cousin and even more freaks.

Dudley thought back over his arrival. Harry hadn’t said anything to him and he hadn’t said anything to Harry. He’d gotten some soup, which turned out to be pretty good. The butter beer stuff was ok, but it didn’t taste anything at all like regular beer.

As if his trip to this house wasn’t weird enough, after the last person had finished eating the dishes had gone to the sink seemingly of their own accord and proceeded to wash themselves. Dudley had nearly fallen out of his chair.

His freaky cousin had left the room early with some girl with bushy brown hair, though Dudley had to admit, she wasn’t bad looking. He’d wondered briefly if his cousin had a girlfriend. He’d have to check on that. At least then he could tease his cousin unmercifully about that. He’d snapped at everyone who had tried to talk to him, ordering them to sod off or leave him alone. The old guy had shown him what was to be his room and he’d nearly howled again, until a look from him made him pause.

He hadn’t thought things could get any worse. Of course, the old freak was right, and his CD/DVD player would not work no matter how hard he tried to make it work. Disgusted he’d thrown it across the room getting some satisfaction from the resounding crash it made as it struck the wall then fell to the floor.

He’d wandered into the front parlor earlier today wondering what his freaky cousin and his friends did all day, only to find three of them reading books, including his cousin, and the other two playing chess. What kind of teenagers sat around reading and playing chess?

He and his friends spent their time smoking, drinking, bullying smaller children, and playing video games, when they weren’t watching girls and trying to impress them. He’d gone back to his room to sulk.

Finally, at lunch he’d had some fun dumping food on the two youngest girls whose constant stream of chatter drove him nuts. He’d told them to shut up, but they hadn’t listened. The looks on their faces as food slid down them from their hair was priceless and he’d smiled for the first time since his arrival at this boring prison. But then the other freak with the graying brown hair had ordered him to apologize. Dudley refused of course, he wasn’t sorry at all. Well, maybe sorry that he didn’t have a camera to take a picture. He’d finally stomped off to his room.

No one else had bothered him. He’d even avoided going down to dinner not wanting to deal with them. Instead he’d eaten his way through the candy he’d brought with him from his stash in his room.

He’d just settled in to look through the latest magazine that Piers had filched from his Dad’s stash when he’d been so rudely interrupted by the really old freak and his cousin. After that things had gone down hill even more drastically. The old freak had told him that he was a wizard. Then he went on to weave some sappy story about promising his mother to bind his magical powers in exchange for taking in Harry. He’d said his mother was worried that he might be hurt or killed by dark wizards like the one that killed her sister. He’d wondered why his parents had let his freaky cousin stay with them all those years instead of sending him to the orphanage like Aunt Marge suggested. Personally, Dudley had always thought this was a capital idea, although it was nice to rub it in Harry’s face how much nicer his parents treated him. The old freaks story made some sense based on that, but Dudley really didn’t think he was a freak.

At least his cousin had seemed surprised by the story as well. He’d looked stunned and seemed upset that no one had told him of this either. But then his face had gone blank and Dudley wondered how he’d learned to do that. The two had left soon after that. First his cousin, then the old freak had handed him a letter like the one Harry received years ago. He’d invited him to come to Hogwarts and offered to help him learn about magic this summer so he wouldn’t be as behind. He’d also given him some sappy saying about being there if he needed to talk. Dudley had been happy when he’d finally just left.

Dudley lay back against his pillows and tried not to think about what the old freak had said. He was probably crazy as a loon. Who wore purple robes with moons and stars on it? Jeez, didn’t the guy have any sense? He probably just wanted to keep him nearby and keep an eye on him. He’d pointed out to the man that he couldn’t do magic like his cousin and he didn’t want to know how. The old man had said that the binding promise had kept his powers from manifesting and that now that his mum was gone, they would begin to develop. Dudley thought he was nuts.

Dudley thought about what he had seen of the magical world. Those dark things last summer that had attacked him in Little Whinging were the worst and enough to make him think twice about the idea of wanting to live in a world where creatures like that roamed free. He’d also seen the way his cousin always seemed to have homework or reading to do for school even in the summer. Who would choose to attend a school like that? And Dudley didn’t want to think about what horrible things must have happened to the crazy eyed freak who along with his missing eye had a peg leg and a face with various parts missing.

There had to be another option. Surely he could go stay with friends or get a place of his own. There had to be some other option, something other than choosing to stay in this dump with all these freaks. Magic had done nothing for him but force his family to deal with his cousin, taken his parents away, gotten him that horrible pigs tail just because he’d been hungry, blown apart his parent’s living room, left him with a humongous tongue that nearly choked him, and nearly resulted in his death both last summer and now this summer.

The more he thought about everything that had happened the more his anger grew. He really wished for some snot-nosed kid upon which to vent his frustration. Perhaps he’d have a go at his cousin. He still wasn’t allowed to use magic out of school. He could taunt him into a fight. It was his fault he was here. His fault his parent’s were dead. He probably preferred this dump and was happy that those freaks had destroyed Dudley’s home. Dudley sat up stiffly. He had no idea how long he’d lain there thinking back over the events of the past couple of days, but now, with his anger burning inside him, he knew what he wanted to do.

He left his room quietly. He knew his cousin’s room was just down the hall from his. Apparently, the freak with the crazy eye thought that would comfort him a bit, if he knew his cousin wasn’t far away. It must be late because it sounded like most of the occupants had settled in for the night. Dudley opened the door quietly trying his best not to make any noise. The room was very dark though he could make out the shapes of two beds. He went to the closest bed first.

“Jackpot,” Dudlley mumbled to himself as he found his cousin and the curly haired girl curled together in the bed. No wonder his freaky cousin like this place. He’d probably wanted to get back to his freaky girlfriend. Dudley’s anger exploded and his beefy right hook caught Harry’s check and nose waking both he and Hermione as blood began to pour from his nose. Almost before the two could react, Dudley grabbed Hermione’s hair and jerked hard. Hermione cried out and both she and Harry reached for their wands.

Before they could point them a voice rang out, “Petrificus Totalus,” and Dudley fell across the bed before sliding off onto the floor.

“Thanks, Neville,” Hermione stated sliding out from under the covers to stand on the opposite side of the bed from where their attacker had fallen. She’d thought it looked like Harry’s cousin, but she wasn’t taking any chances.

“Harry!” She cried when she saw him holding his raised shirt against his face.

“I’m ok,” he mumbled his voice muffled by the shirt. Neville had moved from his own bed and walked around to look at their attacker.

“It’s your cousin, Harry,” Neville confirmed Hermione’s suspicions. “Should I get Remus?” He looked from Harry to Hermione and then back. Neither had really thought about what they would say to the adults about their sleeping arrangements. At the time, they had focused more on the fact that none of them wanted to be left alone.

“No need,” said a voice from the door, “I’ll take care of it. What happened?” The three turned to see Tonks in the open doorway. She sounded tired, but entered the room slowly and lit some candles before checking on Dudley who was still lying petrified on the floor.

No one said anything as she walked to Harry and asked to see his face. Blood still flowed from his obviously broken nose, and his cheek looked swollen. Tonks stepped back and focusing on Harry’s nose waved her wand carefully. The bleeding stopped and Harry smiled as the pain had disappeared. He touched his nose gingerly. It felt fine.

“Maybe not as good as Madam Pomfrey, but since the nose is cartilage it’s not as complicated to repair,” Tonks explained.

“Why didn’t you say the spell out loud?” Hermione questioned curious.

“It’s a complex spell and requires a lot of focus, so I generally say the spell in my head while focusing on what I want to do. In the field, making a sound could cost you your life, so in auror academy we train to do spells without speaking the incantation aloud,” the auror explained before raising her earlier questions again. “What happened?”

“Dudley punched me and then grabbed Hermione’s hair and nearly pulled her out of the bed,” Harry began.

“I heard a noise and sent a spell to petrify whoever was attacking. It hit him and he collapsed onto the bed and then slide onto the floor,” Neville finished.

“Any idea why he attacked?”

“No,” Harry answered. “Though Dudley has hit me in the past.” Tonks nodded and looked down at the rather large boy on the floor by the bed. His face was nearly purple in rage.

“Very good spell, Neville,” Tonks commented, then turned her attention to Dudley. “Alright, Mr. Dursley, I am going to remove the spell from you, but I must warn you that if you move to attack anyone else, I will put it back on and leave it for the remainder of the night.” She stared down at him for several long moments, and then added, “Enervate.” Dudley sat up slowly just barely containing his anger at being attacked by magic.

“Why did you attack your cousin and Hermione?” Dudley simply stared at her at first. She bent down until she was staring straight into his eyes. “Answer the question, please.” Dudley looked from her to her wand which was still pointed at him then back before answering.

“He deserved it. He’s the reason those freaks attacked and my parents are dead,” Dudley answered his voice low and filled with hatred. “He’s probably happy they’re gone.” The others stared at him stunned.

Dudley took advantage of their distraction and got to his feet. “I’m not sorry I hit him. I hate him and I hate this place,” Dudley practically screamed before turning and fleeing from the room.

* * * * * * * * * * *

Author's Note: Thanks to all those who have read, and especially to those who reviewed. I hope you like it! Please let me know. And since I cannot respond to reviews, for some unknown reason, I will add that no one is over the loss of their loved one’s, you’ll see them continue to grieve. Also, Neville and anyone who is not a threat to Hogwarts should be able to floo into the building. It was always my understanding that the castle guards against intruders who would cause harm, but a student seeking help should not be barred. I think those were the most pressing issues mentioned by reviewers. I will try to do better at posting, but I am also trying to rework pieces of the story before posting them here. If you are incredibly anxious to read the rest check it out under the same title and author’s name at HarryPotterFanFiction.com.

12. Tonks Takes Charge

Chapter 12: Tonks Takes Charge
July 6 – 11:23pm – Grimmauld Place

Tonks, Neville, and Hermione watched in shock as Dudley left the room. No one moved to stop him. Then, as one the three surrounded Harry, who was still sitting up in his bed, his head down so they couldn’t see his face. Tonks clamped a hand on his shoulder.

“He’s hurting and looking for someone to blame, Harry.” Harry heard Tonks’ words but didn’t raise his head. Dudley’s words kept echoing in his mind. Hermione knew Harry had already been blaming himself. He didn’t need to hear someone else blame him for something that really wasn’t his fault. It was obvious to her that Dudley really didn’t know anything at all about his cousin. Despite how his aunt and uncle had treated him over the years, he would never have wished for them to be killed.

“He doesn’t know you, Harry. I know you're blaming yourself for all this, you always do, but it’s not your fault. Dudley knows that, he’s just hurting and wanting to hurt someone else. You cannot listen to him on this. That’s what Voldemort would want,” Hermione added seeking out one of Harry’s hands and entwining her fingers with his. Harry looked at their entwined fingers. He didn’t understand how Hermione could stand by him like this, but he squeezed her hand as if holding on to a lifeline. No matter what, she was always there for him. Not to be outdone, Neville spoke up as well.

“I’ve known you for five years, Harry, and in all that time you have always done your best to protect people. I know for a fact that if something happened right now, you’d do your best to protect all of us, including your cousin despite what he just said. You would never want anyone to be hurt or killed, not even to save your own life. I know that, and so should you,” Neville stated with conviction. Harry finally looked up at the others. He was amazed at their words and knew these three would stand by him through anything. He couldn’t imagine any of them being hurt or killed because of him.

“You are not the reason your aunt and uncle died, Harry. You’re not responsible for saving everyone. We’re your friends, and we certainly aren’t going to allow you to push us away like you tried to do last year. Put the blame on Voldemort where it belongs,” Hermione insisted as if reading the thoughts in his head. He marveled again at how well she knew him.

“Thanks,” he finally managed tears shining in his emerald green eyes. He honestly didn’t know what to say to them. It hurt that Dudley believed that of him, but he realized that Dudley knew very little about him really. He desperately tried to push aside his guilt at the deaths of his aunt and uncle. He did blame himself. Death eaters never would have attacked them if they weren’t his aunt and uncle.

Tonks removed her hand after a final squeeze. She stepped back and then addressed the trio as a whole.

“If any of you need to talk about anything that’s happened here tonight or over the past few days, you can come to me anytime. I’m going to be staying here when I’m not at work.” Each nodded at her in turn. “Good, now, if I may, could I speak to you in the hall for a moment, Hermione?”

Hermione hesitated. She didn’t really want to release Harry’s hand and leave him after what had just happened. What if Tonks made her go back to her own room? Noticing her hesitation, Tonks reassured her.

“You can come back here when I’m done. I’m not going to say anything to Molly or Remus about the sleeping arrangements this evening, but I would caution you against making a habit out of this.” Hermione nodded in acquiescence before releasing Harry’s hand slowly and following her out of the room. Neville sat down on the end of Harry’s bed to await her return. The two lapsed into a quiet conversation.

Tonks had stopped just outside the door. Hermione joined her anxious to hear why the older woman had called her out into the hallway.

“Don’t worry your not in trouble,” Tonks said smiling at Hermione as she closed the door. “I also didn’t call you out here to lecture you.” Hermione sighed in relief.

“I know that you and Harry have become closer since last night and it seems to be good for both of you. I’m glad you’ve been able to be there for each other. You’ll both need that because things are going to get worse,” Tonks began watching the young woman carefully.

“What do you mean, Tonks?” Hermione questioned dreading what the other woman might say.

“Voldemort, he’s going to keep coming after all of you. Am I wrong in thinking that you love Harry?”

“No, you’re not wrong. I do love him,” Hermione spoke quietly.

“Good cause its pretty obvious how he feels about you. Now about your sleeping arrangements,” Tonks began and Hermione tensed ready to defend her decision to stay with Harry. Tonks smiled then said “Relax, I’m not going to lecture you. I want you to know that I understand why you and Harry wanted to stay together and frankly it has made the circles under both your eyes and his fade considerably.”

Hermione didn’t know what to say. She had not expected Tonks to understand let alone approve of she and Harry sharing a bed even if it was just to sleep.

“I’m happy that the two of you have managed to find some comfort in each other. I just wanted to let you know that if you need a woman to talk to about anything, I’m here for you. Not just about what’s happened, but about concerns you have, birth control when that becomes an issue, and anything else, really.” Hermione blushed when Tonks mentioned birth control. Everything with Harry was still so new she hadn’t even thought that far yet. All they’d done was kiss. But she had to admit, she did like curling up next to him and falling asleep. She had loved him for some time and of course she was curious about his body. She bit her lower lip.

“You don’t have to say anything now. I know that things are still really new, and perhaps I’m jumping ahead a little on some things,” Tonks grinned and Hermione couldn’t help but smile as well. “Just consider me another resource on relationships, alright?”

“Thanks, Tonks, I will,” Hermione assured her appreciating her understanding.

“Good, now you had better get back to bed young lady I suspect there’s a young man in there who could use some more reassurance,” Tonks ordered before giggling and ruining the effect of appearing strict. Hermione threw her arms around the older woman and hugged her tightly.

“Thanks, for everything, Tonks,” Hermione said softly before releasing her and disappearing through the door. Tonks sighed and debated heading towards Dudley Dursley’s room. She was exhausted as she’d just gotten home from her last shift. She really wasn’t sure how well he’d listen to her. She thought about it for a moment and then decided to speak to Bill Weasley about it in the morning. She had a feeling that Dudley might open up to the elder Weasley better than he would to her. She dragged her tired self off to her own bedroom on the next floor, satisfied with the way she had handled things tonight. She knew Molly Weasley would likely disagree and perhaps even Remus would, but she agreed with Moody that Harry, Hermione, and Neville had earned the right to be dealt with as adults.

* * * * * * * * * *

July 7 – 5:45am – Grimmauld Place

A watch alarm sounded and Tonks turned it off almost immediately. ‘This is way too early to be getting up,’ she thought tempted to stay under the covers rather than flooing Moody and then talking to Bill about Dudley Dursley. Unfortunately, she knew that Moody would show up early this morning and Bill would leave for work well before 7:00am. She pushed herself into a sitting position then slowly stood. Ten minutes later she had showered and dressed ready to go in search of coffee.

Gathered around the kitchen table in Grimmauld sat Moody, Arthur, Bill, and Molly Weasley. A house elf kept shooing Molly away from the stove as he prepared breakfast for the assembled adults. Tonks grabbed a cup of coffee and sat down across from Moody.

“Morning, kid,” Moody greeted her. Tonks sipped her coffee for a moment before answering.

“Good morning.”

“Kingsley can’t make it so I’m going to ask Charlie if he’ll serve as the third member of our team to test Potter, Granger and Longbottom,” Moody said taking a sip from his hip flask.

“I meant to talk to you about that,” Tonks stated running a hand through her short pink hair. “When I came in last night I had to settle a problem between Harry and his cousin. His cousin attacked him giving Harry a broken nose and what I’m sure would have been an excellent shiner this morning. I fixed the broken nose. Neville petrified Dudley who confirmed that he attacked Harry based on what happened to his parents. I sent Dudley off to his room, but I’m sure the boys could use the extra sleep.”

“Maybe I should go check on him?” Molly said quietly.

“Have Pomfrey take a look at him after he comes downstairs. My guess is he had a hard time falling back to sleep after what Dudley said to him.” Molly nodded her understanding accepting that Tonks’s suggestion had a lot of merit. Tonks then turned to the eldest Weasley child. “Bill, I was hoping that perhaps you could speak to Dudley. He already dislikes me because he associates me with sticking up for Harry, but you would be a new face for him.” Bill considered what she had said.

“Won’t he associate me with Fred and George? Even I’ve heard about the ton-tongue toffee incident several years ago,” Bill countered unsure if he could get through to the large sullen young man he had seen that first night at Grimmauld.

“There are some similarities, but honestly, I’m not sure who would be best to reach him. I think we have perhaps all underestimated what it has been like for Harry over the summer at his aunt and uncle’s. Harry and his cousin are only months apart in age, but couldn’t be more different. More importantly, it would seem that Dudley has been raised to consider his cousin a freak and punching bag on which to vent his frustration.” Tonks looked at the other assembled adults at the table. “If any of you have a better suggestion, I am all for it, but someone needs to talk to him.”

“I’ll try, Tonks. I don’t know that I will have time before work this morning because I have some things I need to do before I officially arrive at work. I will talk to him today though,” Bill promised as Dobby began setting platters on food on the table.

Tonks grabbed some pancakes and pieces of bacon along with some fresh fruit. The others dug in as well. Moody watched the lot of them filling their plates for a moment then interrupted the silence that had descended over the breakfast table.

“I’ll take care of some other errands and be back here in two hours. Talk to Charlie and convince him to help us out with this. I want to test their skills and how well they respond under attack then we’ll figure out a training regime to build on their strengths and get rid of any weaknesses.” Moody ordered Tonks as she chewed on a piece of bacon. She nodded her agreement and Moody rose from the table and stalked from the room. Tonks was pleased with her mornings work and settled in to enjoy her breakfast and the rest of her morning coffee.

* * * * *

July 7 – 6:34am – Grimmauld Place

Harry slowly opened his eyes. Familiar brown curls obscured most of his vision although the room was lit with early morning sunlight. Dudley’s words had cut close to home.

Despite Hermione’s and everyone else’s reassurances, part of him still blamed himself for his aunt and uncle’s deaths. Voldemort would not have sent death eaters to Privet Drive if he had not wanted to hurt and kill Harry.

Worse, he didn’t know how to deal with his cousin. They had never been close as Dudley had always preferred to use him as a punching bag. Once Harry discovered he was a wizard, Dudley had bullied him less, but the taunting about being a freak began with a vengeance.

Harry ran a hand through his messy black hair. Sighing he decided to worry about Dudley later and instead shifted slightly to get a better look at the young woman curled against him. He could definitely get used to waking up with Hermione as he felt better just being near her. And he was truly amazed at how much a Hogwarts robe could conceal and found himself wanting to explore all those soft feminine curves.

It was hard to believe that he was thinking about his best friend in this way. When he thought he’d lost her that night, he’d realized that he loved her. After spending the last few weeks telling himself of course he loved her, she was one of his best friends, he'd realized the truth as he held her in the kitchen at Grimmauld. He could no longer deny that his feelings for her were just that of a friend. Knowing that she loved him gave him strentgh, a reason to fight and not give in to the depression that plagued him.

Harry brushed some hair back from Hermione's face and a genuine smile lit his face when she sighed and snuggled closer to him. He watched her sleeping marveling at the face that was so familiar and yet so new to him. Leaning close, he brushed a kiss across her forehead almost in her hair. He lifted his hand slowly and stroked her hair enjoying its softness, as he let his fingers play with the curls. He felt her shift again and his hand stilled. This time when she moved, he froze. He had not intended to wake her.

Hermione debated whether or not to open her eyes. She had almost opened them when he kissed her forehead. She liked the way his fingers felt as he played with her hair. She breathed in the scent of him. Then let her hand move across his chest hugging him closer before opening her eyes and tilting her head to look into his eyes.

“Good morning,” Hermione whispered almost shyly.

“Good morning,” Harry replied then claimed her lips in a kiss. Hermione wasn’t sure how long they stayed like that kissing, but she did know it was the most wonderful feeling she’d ever felt. A little breathless the two pulled apart.

“As much as I don’t want to leave, I should probably go to my room before someone other than Tonks discovers that I stayed here last night,” Hermione stated reluctantly.

“I’ll meet you downstairs for breakfast,” Harry reassured her. “May be Ron will be awake.”

“Let’s stop by to see him before breakfast,” Hermione suggested feeling a bit guilty that she hadn’t spent more time with Ron.

“Alright,” Harry replied before kissing her again. When they separated this time both were breathing heavily. Hermione slipped from under the covers.

“Take my invisibility cloak just in case,” Harry called quietly. Hermione grabbed the cloak from his trunk and threw it around herself. A moment later the door opened and closed and Harry climbed out of bed. He retrieved some clothes from his trunk and headed to the bathroom to shower and change.

Twenty minutes later he came back into his room to find Neville digging through his own trunk for clothes.

“Good morning, Neville,” Harry greeted.

“Good morning, Harry,” Neville replied. “What happened to Professor Moody?” At Neville’s comment, Harry realized that Moody had not shown up and attacked them first thing this morning.

“I don’t know. Maybe it was too obvious to think he’d attack us this morning,” Harry mused. “I’m supposed to meet Hermione downstairs to check on Ron before breakfast. We should probably all three stick together today until he arrives just in case.”

“Okay, I’ll be down as soon as I’m ready,” Neville stated. Grabbing his stuff and heading for the bathroom. Harry made one last attempt to tame his hair before giving up and heading downstairs to check on Ron and meet Hermione.

* * * * * * * * * *

I hope you like the fall out from the previous chapter. Please review and let me know! Thanks!

13. Ron, Fred, and George, Oh My!

Chapter 13: Ron, Fred, and George, oh my!
July 7 – 7:00am – Grimmauld Place

Poppy Pomfrey bustled around the make-shift hospital room at Grimmauld working on various projects, mostly involving the brewing of healing potions and salves for the summer and upcoming school year.

“I spoke to the house elf, Dobby, and he is making a hearty soup for our patient. Some of the house elves recipes have wonderfully restoring properties,” she explained to Luna as the two started yet another potion. Poppy usually used the summer holidays to gather ingredients and restock her medicine cupboards for the upcoming school year.

Normally, she could count on Severus to help her through making most of the healing potions, though he had flatly refused after she knocked him out with a sleeping draft the evening of the attacks. You would think he would thank her for healing him, but oh no, instead he behaved even more surly in return and had now abandoned her to restocking all of her own potions.

At least it prompted the perfect opportunity to show Luna how to make many of the basic potions that she used so often like the pepper-up potion and the dreamless sleep potion. The girl had an obvious talent, and with the proper training, Poppy had little doubt that she’d make a fine potions master. It was disconcerting at times when she seemed to listen with a vacant or dreamy expression as if she wasn’t paying any attention at all, but then would recall every detail of what Poppy had just explained and execute it flawlessly.

“There now, that looks good,” Poppy stated as she slowly removed the wooden utensil she was using to stir the potion and tapping it three times on the brim of the cauldron before setting it down on the work table. “I am going to take the potions from yesterday back to Hogwarts and fetch some more ingredients back for the next batch of salves and topical creams. If Mr. Weasley wakes have him take one more dose of the strengthening potion and eat as much of the soup as he can. I’ll be back in a couple of hours to check on him.”

“Yes, Madam Pomfrey,” Luna replied moving away from the work table towards Ron’s bed. He was sleeping peacefully and some color had returned to his cheeks. Luna was disappointed that she had missed him when he was awake yesterday. She barely slept the night before and had finally given up at just past five and decided to get ready and come downstairs to check on him.

Poppy watched for a moment as the young woman sat down in one of the chairs next to Ron Weasley’s bed. She then turned back to her work of gathering together the potions from yesterday to take back to the castle. Just as she finished a soft lullaby floated over to her and she smiled. Luna’s voice was a sweet soprano and the lullaby was quite beautiful really. She had noticed that the young woman had a tendency to sing while she worked and Poppy had found herself enjoying the simple melodies. She took one last look at the young couple, then turned and walked from the room, closing the door behind her.

Luna knew when Madam Pomfrey left, and she reached out to take Ron’s hand. She had read that people could often hear what was going on around them even when they were sleeping. That’s why she had read articles from “The Quibbler” aloud to Ron. It was also why she sang her favorite lullaby from her childhood to him as she held his hand. Madam Pomfrey had said that it was just a matter of time before he was up and about again. Molly Weasley had cried in relief at that and even Arthur had found it hard to stop smiling. Although they had lost their home, the Weasley’s had not lost any of their family, and for that, Luna was grateful. She and Molly had talked a lot since their first meeting and Luna liked the kindly woman immensely.

Ron could swear he heard singing. One moment he’d been de-gnomeing the garden and the next he’d found himself lying down in total darkness as he listened to a beautiful voice. He couldn’t make out the exact words, but the voice comforted him. He struggled against the darkness because he wanted to see who the voice belonged to. The darkness was too strong though and he found himself pulled back into his dreams.

Luna thought she had seen his eyelids flutter as if he were trying to wake, but then they had stopped. She brushed some hair back from his forehead as she finished the song. She heard a knock and then the door open behind her. She turned slowly and saw Harry enter the room.

“Hello, Luna,” he greeted warmly, “how is he this morning?” Harry moved closer to the bed and took a seat beside Luna.

“Good morning, Harry. He’s doing much better. Madam Pomfrey says she should be awake and asking for food some time today.” Luna informed him.

“That’s great. How are you?” Surprised at his question Luna pale blue eyes met his and she stared for a long moment before answering.

“I’m alright. I just want him to wake up soon,” Luna responded truthfully. No one, outside of her family had ever expressed much concern for her. She was surprised that Harry had thought to ask. Her father had asked her if she was alright yesterday. She had assured him that she was just worried about Ron and tired from helping Madam Pomfrey make all those potions. He had accepted her answer.

“Me, too, it’s just not the same without him,” Harry added. “I heard about your modified strengthening potion. That was brilliant.” Luna blushed at the compliment.

“Thanks, it was just a suggestion and Madam Pomfrey made the adjustments in ingredients,” Luna explained.

“From what I heard from Charlie, Madam Pomfrey credits your suggestion as being the factor that helped Ron get better so quickly.” Harry informed her. He’d been surprised at first, but then as he had thought about the quiet girl that seemed so much older and more mature than she was, he had realized that he wasn’t so surprised. After all she was in Ravenclaw, and she had reassured Harry about both the thestrals and the voices behind the veil. There was obviously much more to Luna Lovegood than meets the eye.

When Hermione entered the room about ten minutes later the two were deep in conversation. She stood in the doorway for a moment observing them. Hermione had always dismissed the younger girl as, well, a bit loony. She believed in things like crumple-horned snorkacks which simply did not exist. As far as Hermione knew only Ginny and Harry defended her. And even Ginny had remarked that she was a bit strange.

She had always admired Harry’s way with others. He treated everyone as an equal. His kindness to others always seemed to surprise people, but that was just Harry. Remus’s being a werewolf had never mattered to him nor had Hagrid being a half-giant. He always dealt well with the centaurs and she knew he viewed Dobby as a friend. Perhaps she needed to learn something from Harry’s acceptance of others, and be less judgmental of Luna and her strange behaviors and beliefs. After all Luna had seemed almost completely normal since her arrival at Grimmauld and she had unselfishly loaned all three of the other girls clean clothing until their stuff could be retrieved. Luna laughed at something Harry had said and it broke Hermione’s train of thought.

“What’s so funny?” She questioned moving further into the room.

“Just recalling some quidditch moments,” Harry answered a smile upon his own lips. Hermione moved to his side smiling back. Harry didn’t smile nearly as often as he should, and although she understood why, it did not mean that she would not do her best to see that smile more often.

“How’s Ron?”

“Much better, it looks like Madam Pomfrey agrees with Fred and George that he’ll wake up soon ready to eat,” Luna replied pulling her wand from behind her ear and twirling it between her fingers.

“Did somebody say our names,” Fred Weasley called entering the room with George by his side.

“We know our brother,” George began.

“And he’s always hungry,” Fred finished.

“The only question is,” George added.

“Whether we’ll have enough food to fill that cavernous stomach of his,” the twins finished together.

“Hey guys, we haven’t seen much of you lately,” Harry greeted the twins.

“Busy time,” said George.

“Long hours at the shop,” Fred explained. “And Madam Pomfrey chases us off when she’s here.”

“Woman acts as if we’re up to something,” George added looking as innocent as possible.

“We’re actually here on business this morning,” Fred stated in a serious voice unlike his usual joking manner.

“Rumor has it, someone here’s a potions master with considerable skill,” George continued.

“And we find ourselves in need of some help with a potion for one of our newest products,” Fred added eyeing Luna as he and his brother surrounded her. Then both twins were down on their knees in front of the blonde haired girl hands clasped in front of them.

“Will you help us?” Both finished with comical looks of pleading on their faces.

“What exactly would you want me to do?” Luna questioned seemingly staring off into space. She placed her wand back behind her ear.

“Come with us to the shop and go over what we’ve done so far,” Fred began dropping his clasped hands.

“We think a fresh set of eyes will help us figure out what’s wrong,” George finished rising to his feet. Luna appeared to consider the question for a moment.

“Alright,” Luna answered, “I’ll take a look at it.”

“Yes,” Fred and George exclaimed tossing their arms around her in an effusive hug.

“What’s all the racket?” The two stopped their shenanigans and turned at the voice.

“Ron,” Hermione’s excited voice rang out first. She moved closer to the bed where Ron’s eyes were open and staring at everyone as if they were crazy.

“Little brother,” George called.

“We’re taking this little blonde off your hands,” Fred said pulling Luna up from her chair as he got to his feet as well.

“Good to have you back, mate,” Harry added standing as well so he could see his best friend.

“Fred, please let go of me. Ron needs to take that potion on the nightstand,” Luna ordered speaking brusquely. Fred released her surprised. She didn’t seem to notice as she grabbed the vial and handed it to Ron. “Madam Pomfrey said you were to take this when you woke. If you’re hungry, Dobby made some soup for you.”

Ron stared at Luna confused. He didn’t understand why Loony was here or why she was the one handing him some vial of gray liquid. No one else seemed surprised at this. But he couldn’t help but wonder where Madam Pomfrey was.

“How did you know it was me?” Fred questioned curious.

“There are some very subtle differences,” Luna explained not looking at him. Instead she waited patiently for Ron to drink the potion.

“What is it?” Ron questioned wondering if he should really take something that Loony Lovegood handed him.

“It’s a modified strengthening potion to help you get better,” she informed him.

“Why are you giving it to me? Where’s Madam Pomfrey? I think I’d rather just eat for now.”

“Ron,” Hermione scolded him, “just take the potion. If Luna says Madam Pomfrey left orders for you to take it then she did.”

“Take it, mate, Luna and Madam Pomfrey cooked that up especially for you,” Harry told his friend. Ron seemed even more nervous at that, but reluctantly took it. He grimaced at the awful taste.

“How about that soup?”

“Dobby,” Luna called and the little house elf appeared carrying a tray with a bowl of soup and glass of pumpkin juice. He wore blue shorts and one red sock with snitches on it and a yellow one with blue stripes. Atop his head sat two of Hermione’s knitted caps.

“Ron Wheezy’s soup, Miss Lovegood,” Dobby greeted handing the tray to Luna.

“Hello, Dobby,” Harry said.

“Harry Potter, I hopes you is not minding, but Dobby insisted that he must come take care of Harry Potter and his friends,” Dobby replied excitedly.

“You’re staying here at Grimmauld?” Harry asked surprised.

“If Harry Potter will let Dobby stay, Dumbledore told Dobby that Harry Potter was here with no house elf to look after him, so Dobby insisted, sir.”

“Dobby you’re always welcome,” Harry said, “but if you’re going to work here then you’re going to get paid for it, and time off to do things you want to do.”

“Thank you, Harry Potter, sir,” Dobby cried throwing his arms around Harry’s legs in a hug.

“Dobby?”

“Yes, Harry Potter.”

“Just call me Harry, okay? There are a lot of people staying at Grimmauld and even more coming and going on a regular basis, do you think Winky would like to join you in working here?”

“Dobby will ask her. Harry Potter is truly a great wizard,” Dobby was practically jumping up and down in his excitement.

“Well go ask her,” Harry encouraged the excited house elf. Dobby vanished a moment later.

“This is really good,” Ron commented as he swallowed another mouth full of soup. He’d started eating as soon as Loony had set the tray in front of him.

“We’ve got to be going little brother,” Fred said as he watched his little brother eat his soup. It was good to see him awake for once.

“Yes, Ronnikins, we need to borrow your nurse here,” George added waving a hand at Luna who still stood close by Ron’s bedside.

“And get to work,” Fred informed them smiling.

“I don’t know if I should go right now,” Luna said hesitant to leave Ron just as he was finally awake. She had been waiting for him to wake up hoping to get a chance to talk to him.

“Go ahead, Loony, I don’t need you,” Ron encouraged her to leave not even looking up from his soup. He didn’t notice Luna’s crestfallen expression at his casual dismissal of her.

“Ron!” Hermione who saw the younger girl’s hurt look scolded him. Luna turned away from the bed. She raised her head to look at both twins before saying.

“I guess I’m ready then. Madam Pomfrey should be back in about an hour and a half,” and with that she walked out of the room. Fred and George gave their little brother a strange look before following her.

“Jeez, what’s up with them?” Ron questioned after the three had left.

“I can’t believe you sometimes. That was mean,” Hermione stated frustrated at her friend’s behavior.

“What? What did I do?” Ron looked from Hermione to Harry.

“You hurt Luna’s feelings, Ron, and you could have at least called her by her name,” Harry clarified for his friend.

“And you obviously upset her,” Hermione added her mouth thinning into a McGonagall like line.

“You should apologize at the first opportunity, and stop calling her Loony. She’s actually really smart, kind, and she helped save your life mate,” Harry insisted.

“Have you both gone nuts? Ron wanted to know. “Everyone calls her Loony because she is.”

“You don’t know anything about her, Ron,” Harry informed him before turning to leave. Sometimes Ron seemed absolutely clueless.

“What’s wrong with him? Does he like her or something?” Ron asked Hermione who was now the only person in the room with him.

“My guess is he doesn’t appreciate how you treated Luna, and frankly, neither do I,” Hermione told him. She ignored the later part of his question. It suddenly struck her that neither she nor Harry had considered how Ron might react to their being together.

“But you don’t like her either. You’re always saying that what she says isn’t true. And everyone knows how weird she acts,” Ron tried to explain himself. He was tired and confused. His soup was gone and he was getting sleepy. ‘What was the big deal anyway, unless, Harry really did like Loony?’ He was too tired to think about it. He sighed and closed his eyes.

Hermione decided not to push him any further as he looked tired. Instead, she removed the tray from his lap and set it on the work table. When she turned back to Ron his eyes were still closed and he was breathing deeply. She couldn’t believe that he didn’t see that he’d been mean to Luna or that his comments had obviously affected her. She’d also have to talk to Harry about how they would tell Ron that they were together now. He seemed to be sleeping peacefully so she decided it would be safe to leave him alone. She could always return with her breakfast to keep an eye on him. She sighed and adjusted his blanket before leaving the room in search of Harry and breakfast.

* * * * * * * * * *

Author’s Note: I still haven’t figured out how to respond to reviews on this site. Sorry about that and about the lack of posting for a long time there. Lots more of this story is done, so I am going to be posting it on a regular basis, as recommended by many of my reviewers. I don’t have a beta, and I have been trying to do the revising and editing myself, so if someone would be interested in helping me that would be great. Until then thanks to those of you who read, and especially those who review!

14. Moody's Return

Chapter 14: Moody’s Return
July 7 – 8:04am – Grimmauld Place

“Good morning, Harry,” Ginny said from her seat at the table as Harry entered the kitchen.

“Morning, Ginny, Gretchen,” Harry replied pouring himself a glass of pumpkin juice and taking a seat at the table. Maybe he’d been too hard on Ron. After all he didn’t know how much time Luna had spent helping Madam Pomfrey and sitting by his bed watching over him. Luna often acted a bit strange, but she had helped him on several occasions. Combined with her help at the Department of Mysteries, her devotion to Ron, and her obvious kindness to the other girls, Harry admired Luna.

“Has Ron woken up yet?” Ginny questioned interrupting Harry’s thoughts. He looked up as if surprised to see there were others in the room.

“Yes, a little while ago. He and Hermione were talking when I left for breakfast,” Harry explained as he grabbed a piece of toast and a couple of pieces of bacon. He really wasn’t that hungry, but he knew that he should eat something. Although Mrs. Weasley had been so wrapped up in Ron being injured that she hadn’t commented on how thin he had gotten in the last few weeks, he knew that Hermione and probably Remus would confront him if he didn’t eat.

“Luna isn’t with him?” Ginny stated hope rising in her chest.

“She was there when he woke up, but she left with Fred and George to help them with one of their inventions,” Harry said before taking a bite of his freshly buttered toast.

“Morning everyone,” Neville called from the doorway as he entered the room his hair still damp from a shower.

“Good morning,” Gretchen and the others called as he sat down across next to Harry and looked at the food before him.

“Who cooked?” Neville questioned surprised to find so much selection. It reminded him of Hogwarts.

“Dobby,” Gretchen answered as she finished her own breakfast.

“He’s going to be cooking and taking care of things around here for now along with Winky,” Harry added after finishing his piece of toast.

“Morning,” Hermione said quietly as she too entered the kitchen at Grimmauld. She took her seat on the other side of Harry before pouring herself some pumpkin juice.

“Ron’s asleep again,” she announced before taking a sip of her juice. She caught Harry’s stare as she continued to drink her juice without filling her plate. She gave in with a sigh and grabbed a piece of toast and some strawberry jam.

“Wotcher,” called Tonks as she entered the kitchen. “Hermione, Harry, Neville, you're to go down the stairs to the right of the kitchen door immediately after breakfast.”

The trio nodded quietly. Tonks had convinced Charlie to help them out this morning. It hadn’t been that difficult really.

Remus had expressed some concern at the idea of how Moody wanted to test the three’s ability, but Tonks had reassured him that they did not intend to hurt them but to see how well they responded under attack. It would allow Moody the opportunity to observe how well each reacted individually and as a team. Tonks recalled having this same technique used against her at auror academy. She didn’t envy the trio as they were several years younger than she had been at the academy, but she also knew that death eaters attacked to kill. If this would help keep them all alive then she was all for it.

She snatched a piece of bacon from the platter on the table and snagged a butter beer from the ice box. Sitting down next to Neville, she looked around the table at the assembled teenagers. Harry, Hermione, and Neville almost looked as if they were having a contest to see who could eat the least. Gretchen had risen and placed her empty plate in the sink before returning to her seat beside Ginny and across from Neville. Ginny’s plate was nearly empty. Tonks made a mental note to keep an eye on the three older students as they would obviously need to eat better.

“Where’s Luna, still with Ron?” Tonks questioned curious as to the other girl’s absence.

“She went with Fred and George to their shop,” Harry said finishing his last piece of toast and standing to take his empty plate to the sink. Neville ate a last piece of bacon and Hermione hurriedly finished her toast as well. The two followed Harry to the sink.

“Are you sure?” Tonks was now concerned.

“They asked her to help them with an experiment and she agreed,” Hermione explained turning back towards the table.

“I’ll check with Jeremiah to see if she told him,” Tonks mumbled rising from the table. She hurried out of the room. The others just looked at each other for a moment.

“I’m sure she told someone,” Harry finally said before squaring his shoulders and drawing his wand from his back pocket. Hermione and Neville followed suit and Neville waved to Gretchen and Ginny before the three left to follow Tonk’s earlier directions.

Harry opened the door slowly and the three made their way carefully down the narrow stone stairs thankful for the lit torches that illuminated the way. At the bottom of the stairs a large room lay open before them. Boxes and other oddities were scattered throughout the room making it seem like a sort of storage room. Torches were scattered throughout the large stone room as well but seemed to cast more shadows than anything else. They moved as one away from the stairs alert to any sound or movement.

Harry sensed rather than saw something just off to the right. He shot a stunning spell in that direction and crouched with Hermione and Neville following. A satisfying thump sounded as something fell over onto the stone floor.

A jet of red light shot past Neville’s ear barely missing him as he dove to the side at the last minute. Harry rolled the opposite way just before a bolt of purple caused the stone behind where he had been standing to crumble. Hermione fired a stunner in the direction of the purple light before moving forward to duck behind what appeared to be an old crate.

“Locomoter mortis,” cried a voice to the left of the students. The yellow bolt of light caught the corner of the crate behind which Hermione had taken cover. Hermione muffled a cry as a piece of the wood cut across her cheek. Harry countered with another stunner, but whoever had fired the curse had already taken cover again.

Emerald eyes met chocolate brown and then deep blue for a moment before he rose to his feet. Two spells sped towards him almost immediately. He raised a shield as Hermione cried “petrificus totalus” and Neville cast his own “stupefy” at the two who had fired on Harry. His shield held much to the surprise of his attackers who both ducked for cover.

Neville fired another stunner as Hermione cried “confundo” then “glacio” a freezing charm which trapped the attacker on the right in a block of ice. Neville’s second stunner found its mark just before a bolt of yellow caught him in the side and he fell over his legs stuck together. Harry and Hermione turned and both fired stunners in the direction of the spell before diving to the side.

“Finite incantantum,” Harry said quietly waving his wand at Neville’s legs and ending the spell. The other boy rolled behind another crate out of the line of fire from his earlier attacker.

A blue light shot towards Hermione again. The crate flew apart and Hermione was flung backwards landing near Neville on her side. She moaned as Neville pulled her behind his crate as Harry covered the movement with a rapid succession of spells.

Rage was building inside Harry. He had expected a fight, but that last spell had been over the line. He could feel a surge of magic inside him feeding on his anger at Hermione’s being hurt. He focused on the direction that the last spell had come in and wanting to bring everything to an end he drew upon the power that he could feel burning inside him. He raised his hand and felt a rush of power pour out of him through his hand. Moody fell to the ground. There had been no way to escape the blast and his strongest shield had failed. Harry lowered his hand and turned towards Hermione and Neville.

“How is she?” Neville looked up at his friend. Harry’s eyes seemed to glow but that faded before his eyes and he wondered if he had just imagined it. He’d seen the display of power and noted that Harry had not used his wand to direct the spell. In fact, he could still feel the power emanating from him.

“I’m alright,” Hermione answered his question sitting up with her back against the stone wall. She raised a hand and pushed some hair back from her face.

Harry nearly winced at the sight of blood on her hand and her face.

“How about you, Neville?”

“I’m fine,” he replied. Harry glanced at him then nodded before kneeling in front of Hermione.

“Would you mind waking them while I take Hermione to find Madam Pomfrey,” Harry requested helping Hermione to her feet.

“Go ahead,” Neville answered getting to his feet as well.

“Thanks,” Harry replied pulling Hermione towards the stairs.

Neville looked around the dungeon like room. He walked towards the last attacker that Harry had taken out with his power surge. Mad Eye Moody lay before him out cold.

“Ennervate,” called Neville flicking his wand over the ex-auror. The spell had no effect. Worried Neville kneeled before the older man and checked for a pulse. It was there and he was breathing, but whatever Harry had done, Neville’s waking spell was not enough to bring him from his sleep. He quickly turned to the other attackers finding Charlie Weasley and Tonks. He countered Hermione’s freezing charm which unfroze Charlie and then used his enervate to awaken Tonks.

“Where’s Moody?” Charlie questioned after casting a warming spell on himself.

“And Harry and Hermione,” Tonks added as she got to her feet.

“I couldn’t wake Moody. Harry and Hermione went in search of Madame Pomfrey because Hermione got scratched up when Moody exploded a crate in front of her,” Neville explained as the two followed him back to Moody’s side.

“Ennervate,” Charlie said thinking perhaps that Neville’s spell just hadn’t been strong enough to counter whatever had knocked out Moody. However, his spell did not work either.

“What happened?” Tonks questioned bending down to check on Moody. “His vital signs are good.”

“He blew apart the crate Hermione was behind and sent her flying across the room. Harry then threw some kind of power blast at him and he went down,” Neville told them. The two stared at him for a moment.

“You don’t know what spell he used?” Neville shook his head.

“He never said anything. He just stared that way for a moment then raised his arm out in front of him and suddenly it was all over and he turned to ask about Hermione.”

“Let’s try the spell together,” Tonks suggested curious about what Harry had done to bring down the wizened ex-auror. Moody was not an easy wizard to take out of a fight, but according to Neville, Harry had taken him out with one spell and a wandless spell at that. “On the count of three, we all perform the enervate spell, one, two, three.” Three voices cried “enervate” and Moody’s eye opened as the magical one began to spin in its socket.

“Are you alright, Moody?” Charlie asked watching the other wizard closely.

“That was some spell,” Moody growled, “where is Potter?”

“He and Hermione went to find Madam Pomfrey,” Neville told him nervously moving away from the older man.

“I don’t need her, I’ll be fine in a bit,” groused Moody rolling to his side and rising slowly to his feet. He kept a firm grip on a nearby crate. It wouldn’t do to sway in front of the others otherwise they might insist he see Pomfrey.

“You should let her take a look at you,” Tonks insisted. “It took all three of us to wake you up from whatever spell Harry used.” Moody just grunted and turned to Neville.

“Go tell Potter and Granger that we’ll start working on dueling tomorrow morning 5:00am.”

“Yes, sir, professor,” Neville replied and hurried away up the stairs. Moody waited till he disappeared then said.

“What do you think?”

“I think I need more practice,” Charlie spoke up first.

“Never underestimate your opponent,” Moody cautioned. “Don’t be fooled by the fact that they’re young. Potter’s been able to perform a corporeal patronus since he was 13 and has used that patronus to repeal more than a hundred dementors. Albus also informed me that they have three of the highest grades on their defense owls. Apparently, Potter and Granger’s D.A. group all received “O’s” in their defense OWLS, many showing NEWT level performance of spells including the three we just tested.” Tonks and Charlie could only stare.

“You could have warned us,” Charlie replied understanding now why the three had been able to take out all three of the adults.

“Now you know. I would never support their joining the Order unless I felt they could handle themselves,” Moody stated firmly. “Well?” He added staring at Tonks.

“They worked well together, didn’t take a lot of risks, and ultimately met their objective,” Tonks stated shrugging her shoulders. “I was impressed and I am definitely curious as to what Harry did that knocked you out like that.”

“Let me talk to him about that,” Moody countered nodding at her assessment. “Thanks for the help.” With that he moved away from the crate and with a crack apparated to the kitchen to floo to Hogwarts.

* * * * * *

July 7 – 10:30am – Hogwarts

“Well, how did it go, Alastor?” Albus Dumbledore asked curiously as he sat down behind his desk in the Headmasters office at Hogwarts and motioned Alastor Moody to take a seat in one of the comfy chairs situated across from him. For once, Moody sank into the proffered seat.

“They did well. They worked as a team this morning. Granger took out Charlie with a freezing charm. Longbottom caught Tonks with a stunner and Harry sent out some kind of blast of energy that took out my best shield and knocked me flat,” Moody stated. “I was impressed at their level of skill which is at least NEWT level and perhaps better.”

“Interesting, I had hoped that their skills had progressed as much. This is very good news.” Moody stared at the older man for a moment debating his next remark. Finally, he asked him the question he’d been meaning to ever since Potter’s display in the kitchen at Grimmauld the other night.

“When are you going to talk to Potter about his wandless magic abilities?” Dumbledore extracted a lemon drop from the dish on his desk and opened it slowly.

“Help yourself,” he offered before popping the candy into his mouth. He enjoyed the candy for a moment before explaining, “I had guessed that he would develop this ability, but had not seen it manifest itself beyond some uncontrolled outbursts when his emotions were riled. What happened?”

“He used his hand to stop my disarming spell from disarming both Granger and himself the other day when I arrived at Grimmauld, then this morning he sent out a controlled power blast targeted specifically to take me and anyone else standing near me out of the fight. There’s no doubt he doesn’t need a wand to focus his magic even for powerful spells. ”

“Does he realize what he did and the implications?” Albus Dumbledore pressed thinking about those himself. ‘Simply amazing,’ he thought as he considered how useful this skill would be for Harry in the fight against Voldemort.

“The shield I think was completely subconscious, but it would have had to be powerful because he didn’t say anything just raised his hand and neither his nor Granger’s wand moved. As for this morning, by the time Tonks and the others revived me both he and Granger had gone in search of Pomfrey.” Moody had been excited by the display of wandless magic as not a lot of wizards had the ability to perform it and fewer still were able to perform spells of the strength and complexity of Potter’s shield and power blast.

“I’ll broach the subject with him when I speak to him about plans for the memorial for those we lost. I also need to give him his letter from Gringotts concerning Sirius’s will. Apparently, Sirius insisted that each recipient from his will receive private notification of what they had received. Hogwarts received a tidy sum to use as the headmaster sees fit, and Minerva has informed me that the Gryffindor Quidditch team now has a fund to purchase new uniforms, new brooms, and other equipment.”

“Alright,” Moody commented rising to his feet. “I’m returning tomorrow morning to begin training them to duel.”

“I’ll speak with him today,” Dumbledore reassured his old friend. Moody disappeared in the flames and the older wizard settled in to write a letter to Harry alerting him that he wished to speak to him this evening. Moments later he handed the letter to his faithful friend Fawkes who disappeared in a flash a single feather drifting to the floor.

* * * * * *

15. Animagi

Chapter 15: Animagi
July 7 – 9:30am – Grimmauld Place

Molly Weasley healed Hermione’s cuts and scrapes, careful to remove any splinters, all the while grumbling about Moody’s dangerous teaching methods. Harry stayed out of her way. He wasn’t entirely pleased with Moody’s test either, but felt a measure of satisfaction at besting the older man. Neville walked into the make-shift hospital room just as she finished and began putting things away.

“How are you, Hermione?” Neville asked immediately.

“I’m fine it was just some cuts,” Hermione answered tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “What happened after we left?”

“I enervated Charlie and Tonks, but couldn’t wake Moody. Finally, Tonks, Charlie and I all said the spell at the same time and he came to. That was some spell you used, Harry.”

“Ur, thanks, I guess. I just wanted it to be over and knocking Moody out seemed the only way to ensure that,” Harry answered. He still did not know exactly what he had done or if he could do the same thing again. It just seemed to happen.

“Did he say anything about Harry’s last spell or how he thought we did?” Hermione pushed ever curious when it came to marks or comments on how well she had done something. Harry found himself smiling at her remark as it reminded him of the old Hermione, who worried about NEWTS several years in advance. It was nice to see that aspect of her coming to the fore instead of the grief stricken, determined witch he’d seen more of lately.

“No, just that he’d be back tomorrow morning at 5:00 to start our dueling training,” Neville replied. Molly harrumphed in response to Neville’s comment about Moody returning, but did not say anything.

“Thanks, Mrs. Weasley, for taking care of those cuts,” Harry said deciding it would be better to continue their conversation about the duel and his spell out of Mrs. Weasley’s hearing.

“Yes, thanks Mrs. Weasley,” Hermione added quickly getting up from the chair Ms. Weasley had ordered her to sit in while she tended to her.

“Your welcome, dears,” Molly Weasley responded kindly. Then added, curiously, “where is Luna?” Harry and Hermione looked at each other debating who would be the one to tell Mrs. Weasley that Luna had left with Fred and George. Finally, Harry looked away and answered her question.

“She went with Fred and George to their shop. She was supposed to help them with one of their inventions.”

“What! Oh, those two…how irresponsible,” Molly muttered almost to herself. “Why were they always doing these stupid, dangerous things?”

“They all three know how to protect themselves, Mrs. Weasley, and I’m sure that no matter how much Fred and George love to joke around they wouldn’t let anything bad happen to her,” Hermione found herself defending the two to Mrs. Weasley much to her surprise.

“Does Jeremiah know where Luna went?” She demanded in the tone only a mother could convey.

“I don’t know,” Hermione said truthfully. “I suppose she would have told her father before she left. Tonks said that she was going to check on that.”

“I’ll speak to him,” Molly decided checking on Ron who was still sleeping peacefully, before leaving the room.

As soon as she left the room, Fawkes appeared in a burst of fire, and dropped a letter into Harry’s hands before disappearing again in another burst of flame.

“Wow!” Neville exclaimed not having witnessed Fawkes delivering a message prior to this. Harry opened the letter slowly. He still hadn’t settled on how he felt about Dumbledore. He read through it quickly and then read it aloud to Hermione and Neville.

Dear Harry,
I need to speak with you this evening about a matter that has been brought
to my attention. I also have a letter for you from Gringotts regarding your godfather’s last wishes.
Sincerely,
Albus Dumbledore

“I hadn’t even thought about that,” Harry mumbled barely audible. His guilt at Sirius’s death came flooding back nearly overwhelming him. Hermione slipped an arm around his waist in comfort her own face taking on a look of sadness as she thought of Sirius and her parents. She tucked her head against his shoulder as fresh tears sparkled in her eyes.

“I guess I’ll be receiving one from Gringotts about my Grans,” Neville said quietly. He felt the loss all over again.

“Oh no,” Hermione whispered in horror pulling back from Harry. Both boys looked at her.

“Hermione?” Harry said her name softly wondering what could have caused that look of horror.

“Several years ago my parents told me that if something should happen to them my guardian would be my Uncle Elias in France,” Hermione explained. “What if he wants me to move to France or worse makes me go to a school there?”

“Dumbledore would just have to convince him to let you stay here,” Harry insisted not wanting to think about the idea of Hermione moving to France and possibly transferring to Beauxbatons or some other school. The three fell silent each lost in grief and contemplating the future without their parents and guardians. Hermione did not want to think about the possibility of leaving Harry, Hogwarts, and everyone else she had come to love over the last five years, especially not on top of losing her parents. She could feel the tears sliding silently down her checks even as Harry pulled her closer. She buried her head against his shoulder again crying as if she would never stop. She couldn’t lose everything.

“We’ll just have to apply to be emancipated,” Neville stated firmly. Harry shot Neville a curious look, while Hermione rubbed at her wet cheeks, turning to look at Neville as well. Neville blushed at the attention, but recited, “Wizarding law allows for an underage wizard to apply for majority status upon the death of his or her parents as long as the wizard has completed his Ordinary Wizarding Level exams.”

Harry and Hermione stared in amazement. Neville, still pink faced went on quietly, “I checked the law last year because I was concerned about what might happen to me if something happened to Grans and my parents were still in St. Mungo’s.”

“I’m in,” Harry said. He didn’t need to think about it. He couldn’t ask another person to step in as his guardians. He’d lost five already between his parents, Sirius, and his aunt and uncle. “Does that mean we would be able to get apparition licenses?”

“Yes, we would be adults in the wizarding world,” Neville answered his confidence increasing as he realized he knew more about this than the other two, which didn’t occur often. “It will work well for both you and me, but Hermione could still face a problem if she tries to go back to the muggle world. Just because she’s an adult here, doesn’t mean she would be there.”

“I’m needed here,” Hermione said simply her voice soft. “If my parents haven’t changed anything about my guardian, I’ll just write to my Uncle and explain to him that I want to stay here and in the wizarding world. As Neville said, as long as I stay in the wizarding world, there is really nothing he could do about it.”

Hermione dried her eyes on her sleeve. They had the beginnings of a plan of action. She could do this. Tears wouldn’t bring her parents back. She needed to think. She’d research what Neville had talked about as well.

“Should we tell Dumbledore of our plans?” Neville questioned curious as to what the others might say on this matter.

“Would he help us?” Harry countered not sure if Dumbledore would approve of their idea.

“I don’t know,” Neville replied honestly.

“We’ll check the library to see how to go about it precisely, and then we can decide whether or not to try to enlist Dumbledore’s help,” Hermione said settling the matter. “I’ll look for something to help us in the library here this evening. For now, we should get back to practicing for tomorrow’s dueling session.” With a plan of action determined, Harry and Neville quickly agreed and the three went back to the basement room to practice.

* * * * * *

July 7 – 1:50pm – Grimmauld Place

Minerva McGonagall entered Grimmauld Place via the front door. She had always disliked the mess involved when traveling by floo powder, so she had apparated to the Leaky Cauldron and then walked the relatively short distance to Grimmauld Place.

“Hello, professor,” Remus Lupin greeted her as he came down the stairs to find her in the front entryway.

“Good afternoon, Remus, and its Minerva. You are no longer one of my students,” she replied quietly her Scottish burr slightly more pronounced.

“Been visiting family, I hear,” Remus guessed. She smiled in response before answering.

“Yes, I have, and it was nice to go home for awhile.” She pulled a small object from her pocket and with a tap of her wand her valise returned to its normal size. “How is Mr. Weasley?”

“Good, I’m told he was awake this morning and had an entire bowl of soup before falling back to sleep.” Minerva nodded at the good news.

“Where are Mr. Potter, Miss Granger, and Mr. Longbottom?”

“I think they have gone back downstairs to practice some defensive spells. They are taking their training quite serious. They have each been staying busy and not eating so well. Tonks says we should give them another couple of days before we confront them about taking better care of themselves.”

“I would agree with Ms. Tonks. They have each suffered quite a shock. They will need time to deal with their losses. How are you, Remus?” Remus looked at his former professor surprised that she had inquired as to his health.

“Do not think that myself and others have not realized that since Sirius’s death you have thrown yourself into your work for the Order and have also not been eating or sleeping so well,” Minerva pointed out to the younger man. “You need to take care of yourself as well, Remus.”

“I know your right, but it’s just so hard sometimes. Being here at Grimmauld doesn’t make it any easier either,” Remus replied surprised that he was actually answering her question. “I know that Harry blames himself for Sirius and for his aunt and uncle. I think that Hermione has helped him to deal with being back here.”

“We have each other to lean on, Remus, you would do well to talk to someone as well, myself perhaps, or Ms. Tonks.”

“Thank you, Minerva, I will keep that in mind.” The two lapsed into silence.

“So they are in the basement room that Albus discussed setting up for their training?”

“Yes,” Remus answered as the two walked in that direction. They made their way down the old stone stairs to the large stone room. The room had been cleared entirely except for the three students who appeared to be dueling each other in turn. As the two watched Hermione froze Neville in a block of ice, winning the duel. She then unfroze him and the three turned to face the new arrivals.

“Good afternoon, Professor McGonagall, Professor Lupin,” Hermione greeted as the two moved closer.

“Good afternoon, Miss Granger, excellent freezing charm,” Minerva complimented coming to a stop in front of the students. “That was some nice spell work from you as well, Mr. Longbottom.” Both Neville and Hermione smiled at the praise.

“Shall we get started then?” Minerva suggested motioning for Remus to leave. He turned to do so, as she conjured some chairs and a table. “Please have a seat.”

The three followed her directions sitting down facing her. She took the seat opposite them and pulled three books from her bag which she sat on the floor beside her chair. She handed one copy to each of them.

“Since you all know why I am here, I will go ahead and give you these and inform you that I will meet with you twice a week to go over exercises with you and determine if you will be able to become an animagus.” She looked at each of them in turn scrutinizing their faces.

“I will expect you to take this all extremely seriously as becoming an animagus requires a lot of commitment and is certainly not an easy undertaking or one that should be taken lightly. The transformation can be quite dangerous.” She paused again to let that sink in before continuing. “I will expect you to read that entire book and to practice the basic exercises. Now, are there any questions?”

“How do you know we will be able to do this?” Neville questioned uncertain if he had the talent or ability to become an animagus. Transfiguration had never been his strong suit.

“I don’t know. I do know that all wizards have the basic ability to become an animagus, but few have the talent and commitment to follow through on that. Most wizards choose never to bother because it is a complicated procedure and is painful at first. There are also always risks involved. Transformations, especially early on, can go wrong if one is not carefully supervised by an experienced animagus during the first few attempts and changes. We do not normally teach students how to do this because it is felt that it is a decision that one should make as an adult. If a student shows particular talent at various self-transfigurations then I will speak to that student and let them know that I think they have real potential for becoming an animagus and offer them a book from the Ministry so that when they graduate they can decide whether to pursue the training or not.”

“What animal will we become?” Harry questioned thinking about his father and Sirius’s forms.

“We will not know that for awhile yet. The form you take is in direct correlation to your inner self and will begin to show its self as we work through the basic exercises to prepare your bodies for the transformation. Now, if there are no further questions, I would like for you to read the introduction and first chapter. When you are finished begin working on the first exercise of making your hair grow.”

The three settled into reading. The book was quite small with short chapters and Hermione finished reading the introduction and first chapter in roughly ten minutes. She read back over the directions for how to make one’s hair grow. It didn’t sound all that complicated. She propped the book open on the table in front of her and closed her eyes to concentrate just as the book had instructed. She then pictured her bushy brown curls. She thought back to the time in third year when she and Harry had gone back in time and she had seen the back of her past self’s hair.
Focusing just on her hair she willed it to grow.

Harry looked up as Hermione propped her book up on the table. He had just made it to the first exercise. He smiled as he remembered all the times as a child when his Aunt Petunia had cut his hair really short in an effort to prevent it from sticking up all over the place. Each time she had cut it, Harry had gone to bed only to wake up the next morning with his usual unruly mane of black hair. He hadn’t consciously done anything, and it had always surprised him more than his Aunt. He re-read the exercise and closed his eyes to try to deliberately make his hair grow.

Neville had looked up as well when Hermione had propped her book open on the table. He then glanced over at Harry who was still reading before going back to his own book. He placed it on the table much like Hermione had done, and noticed that Harry’s had joined Hermione’s. He read over the exercise one final time before closing his eyes and trying to picture his own dark brown hair. He had always felt his hair was kind of non-descript. It wasn’t a shaggy red like Ron’s or an unruly mop of black like Harry’s. He pushed those thoughts from his mind, it wouldn’t do to try a comparison and turn his hair a different color instead of making it grow. He went back to focusing on his own plain brown hair.

Minerva studied each of her students carefully as they one by one set aside the book and closed their eyes. Although Miss Granger had finished reading first and begun her exercises first, she had yet to be successful in making her hair grow. Minerva watched carefully for several minutes but the girl’s hair remained the same length, though it did appear even curlier than when they had started.

As she turned her attention to Harry, she expected to see that he too had not had any luck only to discover that his hair was longer almost like Sirius’s. The length had seemed to flatten it out a bit as well.

“Very good, Mr. Potter, take a look,” she ordered and transfigured his book into a mirror. Harry opened his eyes and picked up the mirror to look at his hair. He couldn’t believe he had done it. Hermione and Neville both looked at Harry as well. Finally, Minerva looked at Neville. His usually short brown hair seemed to be almost black in color, but did not appear to be any longer.

“I would like for you all to keep practicing this exercise, and its counter, which is the second exercise, making your hair shorter,” Minerva informed them. “Miss Granger, Mr. Longbottom, I would suggest that you both focus more on how long you want your hair to be rather than on how curly or what color. It is very easy to become distracted as you picture your hair and to get so caught up in trying to see your hair in your mind that you are not focusing on the length.” Both Hermione and Neville nodded at her suggestion. She returned Harry’s book to its natural state.

“Good, now in addition to practicing those two exercises, I want you all to keep reading that book. I will see you on Wednesday afternoon,” she informed them before getting to her feet and going back up the stairs. Harry looked down at his watch wondering why the lesson was ending so soon only to realize that they had been there for over an hour.

“Well done, Harry,” Hermione congratulated him on growing his hair. Harry stared at her for a moment her hair did seem to have even more curls.

“Thanks, I like yours,” he replied and Hermione blushed.

“I didn’t manage to do what I was supposed to though,” she protested her face still flushed.

“You’ll get it, you always do,” Harry reassured her. “So will you Neville.”

“Thanks, Harry. How did you manage it so quickly?”

“Actually, I’ve accidentally grown my hair out before especially after my aunt used to cut it really short hoping to make it stay flat,” Harry explained to the other two. “I just never knew how I did it.”

“Brilliant,” Neville said wondering if he could use that trick. His Grans had always insisted that he keep his hair very short. Neville had always just done as she had told him.

“Shall we keep practicing?” Hermione asked always ready to study.

“Let’s take a break,” Harry suggested. “We’ve been practicing all day.”

“How about a game of wizard’s chess, Harry?” Neville asked.

“Sure,” Harry answered and with that the trio grabbed their books and headed back upstairs where Hermione settled in to read while Harry and Neville set up the chess set. The two had just begun to play when the fireplace roared to life and two figures wrapped in long dark cloaks fell out of it.

* * * * * *

Author’s Note: Thanks so much for all the reviews! I hope you continue to enjoy the story, please let me know what you like and what you don’t like. I am now responding to all reviews to answer questions and let you know your feedback is greatly appreciated.

16. Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes

Chapter 16: Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes
July 7 – 9:00am – Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes

Luna studied the twins shop for several long moments. Various inventions, gadgets, and sweets lined the bright orange walls. She recognized some of the products from the previous school year, including the skiving snack boxes, portable swamps, and fireworks. Now, in the middle of the twins’ shop, she realized that she had only glimpsed at the level of items created by the Weasley twins.

“Impressive.” Both Fred and George smiled at her remark. They always enjoyed seeing how their friends and family responded to the store.

Fred watched carefully as she wandered around the store examining items that sparked her curiosity, while George consulted with Lee Jordan about the store. Their best friend Lee Jordan had joined them at the shop as soon as he graduated from Hogwarts, much to the dismay of his parents. Lee, however, loved his work and enjoyed dealing with the customers which freed the twins up to pursue their real love of inventing and experimenting.

When the twin’s had first discovered that a girl named Luna Lovegood had gone with the others to the Department of Mysteries, they had drawn a blank as to who she was. Ginny had filled both Fred and George in on who she was and how helpful she had been during the fight. The clincher for both had been her potion recommendation that their mother credited with helping save Ron. Her skill at potion making was only icing on the cake as it gave them a fresh pair of eyes to examine their latest projects.

Luna wandered around the shop as she thought back over the events of the morning. She had not expected Ron to suddenly like her, but she also had not considered that he would dismiss her so easily. The scene that had followed that dismissal had gone a long way towards improving her mood. Luna smiled as she remembered how her father had okayed the visit only after scrutinizing and then grilling both Fred and George for several long moments. Surprisingly the twins had remained quiet and answered his questions about their intentions and why they wanted Luna’s help, remaining absolutely serious the entire time.

Luna had watched in amusement thoroughly enjoying the twin’s discomfort. She knew her father would trust her judgment that she could trust the Weasley twins, and they were just going to Diagon Alley. She had not informed the twins of this, but instead had allowed them to assume that they would have to convince her father of her safety and their trustworthiness.

“Lee’s all set,” George announced interrupting Luna’s thoughts. “One of us will have to check back later to see if he needs some help, it’s been getting very busy in here during the afternoons.”

“Ready to see the rest of the store, Luna?” Fred inquired turning to address the small blonde. Luna nodded and then watched as Fred tapped his wand lightly against the door and mumbled a password. The door sprang open and the two ushered her in quickly before the door closed behind them with a thud.

“Welcome to our lab,” George and Fred invited together using their arms to motion to the room. Roughly the same size as the room they had just left, this room was meticulously neat and crammed full of potions ingredients and paraphernalia. It was a truly magnificent room for someone who loved to experiment and create.

“What’s beyond that partition wall?” Luna questioned pointing to a large sturdy looking partial wall that separated the room into at least two parts.

“We do most of our testing on the other side of the wall so we don’t damage the equipment on this side,” George explained leading the way towards the partition. The other side of the room was a much smaller area with some old scared looking tables and a couple of chairs. Notes were tacked onto the walls though in an orderly manner.

“I love the work space,” Luna informed them.

“Thanks,” the twins said together. They hadn’t shared their work space with anyone but Lee and Bill, as neither of their parents nor other siblings had dropped by the shop yet.

“So what is this new product?”

“There are actually a couple of projects that we are working on and we’re on a pretty tight time crunch on several of them, that’s why we could use your help,” Fred explained as he wandered over to one of the tables where a strange blue-gray looking potion sat smoking slightly.

“One project is sort of a cross between muggle color contact lenses and Moody’s magical eye,” George took over explaining the blue-gray potion. “So far, we have figured out a simple way of changing people’s eye color and you can see magical aura’s but not through walls or anything.”

“George thinks there’s a way to fix that and give it more of the properties of Moody’s eye without having to go to the trouble of a large rolling eyeball,” Fred added patting his brother on the shoulder.

“We just haven’t figured out how yet.” The two informed Luna speaking in perfect sync.

“We’re also adding to our skiving snack boxes line, but so far the hives we have people breaking out in take four to six hours to go away,” George went on explaining their various problems there as the trio walked to the next table where maroon and cream colored pills lay. “The maroon side brings on the hives.”

“And the cream part is supposed to take them away instantly, so you can get out of class and use the time for more enjoyable pursuits,” Fred put in picking up one of the little pills.

“Unfortunately, something’s wrong with our remedy.” George continued. “We’ve figured out the issues with our advanced extendable ears, which was easy enough, if you can help us get these last two projects finished then we can go on to our next batch of ideas.”

“I’m glad to see that the Order is taking advantage of your skills in inventing,” Luna said startling both Fred and George.

“What makes you think the Order has us working on anything?” Fred countered.

“The magical contact lenses are a perfect stealth item for the Order and aurors in general as are advanced extendable ears and those experiments you have back there with what looks like a polyjuice potion,” Luna replied completely unfazed by the question.

“I guess we’ll need to be careful about underestimating you,” said George as he looked over the young woman again. Even now she didn’t appear to be paying any attention to what he said or the room, but she had quite obviously missed nothing in the short stroll through their work space. And the polyjuice experiments were on the far side of the room, no where near where they had taken her.

“Shall we work on the contacts first?” Luna suggested moving back to that table. She examined the potion and looked down at the list of ingredients and directions for what they had done so far. A set of tiny lenses lay on a white cloth on the far right corner of the cloth. “Have you cast an impervious charm on these?”

“No, but that’s certainly an excellent idea,” George added joining her by his latest project.

“Add an unbreakable charm as well, as for the potion have you tried an infusion of wormwood or perhaps a mixture of some dragon’s blood and ground flobber worms?” Luna suggested.

“Why the flobber worms?” George questioned thinking about the possibilities of wormwood and dragon’s blood.

“Legend has it that flobber worms actually have magical properties that aid in seeing even in total darkness. It may just cause a heightening of the other sense almost as if you were blind, but added to everything else you’ve got here it may be just the kick you need to allow you to see through walls and other solid objects,” she explained looking back over the list of other ingredients. “And who knows perhaps flobber worms can see through solid objects and we just don’t know that because they are worms and we are not, but they obviously have some abilities when it comes to tunneling because research shows that they completely change direction just before reaching any solid object almost as if they know what is there and that its solid before they get to it.”

“Let’s try it, all three, we’ll see what works,” George responded after a moment to think about what she had suggested.

Fred watched the two of them as they talked and then started a new cauldron of ingredients following George’s recipe but with Luna’s suggestions added in as they went. He felt a twinge of being left out, something he was not used to feeling when it came to his twin. Finally, he sighed and went to the back of the room to work some more on the polyjuice potion. The goal was to create a disguising potion like the polyjuice, but one that took less time to make. Dumbledore had also hinted that he would be interested in any improvements that they could make in the potion, including the length of time it lasted or ways to counter it if necessary.

George and Luna worked well together laughing and joking as they worked on the changes in the potion. Fred remained relatively silent on the other side of the room. A couple of hours passed in this manner and George and Luna were ready to try their experiment. George conjured a fresh pair of plain lenses. He cast the already discussed charms to make the lenses unbreakable and impervious. The moment of truth came as they placed the lenses in a portion of the potion. They moved quietly to the other side of the partition wall and after placing the sealed vial with the lenses and potion on a table, George said the necessary incantations to begin the process of imbuing the lenses with the properties from the potion.

“We usually give it some time to fully go through the process,” George explained after he said the final incantation. “I’m going to go check on Lee.”

“Alright, I’ll see what Fred is working on now,” Luna replied then followed George back to the working side of the partition. George glanced at his brother who appeared to be immersed in the polyjuice project. He didn’t stop to chat though figuring he’d really better see how Lee was doing.

Luna walked up next to Fred careful to wait until he noticed her before speaking. She didn’t want to startle him and cause some weird explosion or something. It was several minutes before he noticed her and he almost jumped in surprise.

“How’s the project going?” Fred questioned curiously when he noticed Luna. She’d startled him and he realized that he hadn’t realized that Luna and George had stopped talking. Once he had started working, he lost himself in the intricacies of what he was doing.

“The lenses are hopefully absorbing the magical properties of our newly finished potion as we speak. What are you working on so quietly?” Luna asked as she withdrew her wand from behind her ear and laid it carefully on the work table. She pulled her hair into a ponytail and then twisted the long locks into a loose bun using her wand to secure the knot of hair. George watched the process and instead of answering her question said.

“That’s an interesting place to put your wand but won’t muggles notice?”

“If a muggle wanders into the lab of your shop in Diagon Alley I suppose they will just have to deal with my hairstyle, though I imagine most muggles would simply think it’s a wooden hair pin.”

“Oh,” Fred answered. Luna smiled at him before repeating her earlier question.

“I think I’ve figured out a way to brew a potion similar to that of the polyjuice, and it will only take about half the time. The downside is I think it will likely only last about half as long.”

“Still that’s excellent. Whoever is taking it would just need to carry extra with them if they needed to remain undercover for longer than half an hour. When do you try it?”

“I started brewing the potion almost a week ago, and I’ve added some things today that I think will help and make the potion ready for testing sometime later this week or early next week.”

“You’ll have to let me know how it goes. I’m actually going to want updates on several of these projects I think, except maybe the skiving snack boxes,” Luna said her voice reverting to its usual dreamy nature.

“You don’t like our skiving snack boxes?” Fred questioned pretending to be outraged. “How could anyone not be interested in those?”

“Ravenclaw, remember, we actually like to attend class and excel,” Luna informed him as if he were silly to forget her house and its commitment to intellect and learning.

“Maybe your just too scared to skip out on class every once in awhile and do something daring,” Fred suggested stacking his notes neatly on the table and then turning to face Luna.

“Skipping class to pull pranks isn’t daring, its fun,” Luna responded, “I do plenty of daring things over summer break.” Fred looked skeptical.

“Trust me, when your dad’s an ex-auror and editor of “The Quibbler,” then you get to have more adventures then you want sometimes.” George interrupted them before Fred could push for details about her adventures.

“Hey, Lee’s going to need some help soon and has suggested that if we want to eat, we should do so now.”

“Shall we go back to Grimmauld or have something in the Alley?” Fred questioned.

“Perhaps something in the Alley, our treat,” George offered, “It’s the least we could do for your help this morning. Besides we still need to test the lenses and work on a remedy for those hives.”

“Plus, if we take Luna back to Grimmauld, mum may try to prevent us from bringing her back,” Fred added thoughtfully.

“Please join us in Diagon Alley for lunch,” both twins pleaded together. Luna laughed at their antics.
“I’d love to.”

“We’d better get going then.”

“There’s a great little lunch place just down the street from the shop.”

“We’ve grown quite found of it.” The twins explained as the three left the lab through the shop. It was a beautiful summer day outside and Luna enjoyed the warmth and the feel of the gentle breeze that flowed through the busy street. She had not been to Diagon Alley since just before Christmas, and realized how much she missed strolling along the streets and examining all the new items for sale. The three talked and laughed all along the short walk to the small café for lunch.

“Well, I must say I am not surprised to find that the poor Weasleys have joined forces with the loony Lovegoods,” a voice drawled from their right just before they reached the front door of the café. The three turned instantly hands hovering over their wands to find themselves facing several familiar Slytherins.

* * * * * * * * *
Thanks to all those who have reviewed and those who are reading my story. I hope your enjoying the story, and the foray in this chapter into the twins’ world. Please let me know what you think as I love feedback.

17. Strangers in Grimmauld

Chapter 17: Strangers in Grimmauld

Harry, Hermione and Neville all drew their wands on the new arrivals. If someone had flooed into Grimmauld, it should be an Order member, but they tended to arrive in the kitchen fireplace. One of the figures rose to their knees but seemed more concerned with the lack of movement from the other figure than the surroundings.

“Don’t move,” Harry commanded his voice lower than normal. The kneeling figure stopped moving. “Who are you?”

“Hannah Abbott,” the voice trembled just a bit. “I need help.”

“How did you know how to get here?” Harry questioned ignoring her request. All he knew about Hannah Abbott was that she was a sixth year Hufflepuff. If the cloak wrapped figure was in fact who she said she was.

“Draco brought us here. As a descendent of the Blacks, he can gain entry through the wards protecting the house. He said we’d be safe here,” Hannah explained before once again requesting their help.

“What are you doing with Draco Malfoy?” Harry pushed again ignoring Hannah’s request.

“He needs medical attention. We’ve just escaped from some death eaters, now are you going to help us or not?” Hannah’s voice was rising the whole time and she almost screamed the last part. The three Gryffindors glanced at each other reaching an unspoken decision. Hermione and Harry then cried out as one.

“Petrificus totalus.” Hermione’s spell locked Hannah in a full body bind as Harry’s spell did the same with the figure on the floor.

“Mobilicorpus,” Harry incanted and both figures rose from the floor. “Hermione fetch Mrs. Weasley and Madam Pomfrey. Neville watch this entryway in case someone decides to try to follow these two.” Hermione ran ahead of Harry in search of Molly Weasley and Madam Pomfrey, while Harry took the two to the hospital room. He eased both figures down onto their own beds as far away from Ron as possible.

He bound Hannah tightly before releasing the body bind. The girl seemed petrified. Her hood had fallen away and Harry could see a bruise along her cheek. A wave of compassion passed through him, and he felt bad for his actions, but only for a moment. It could all be a trick. It would not be the first time a traitor had appeared in their midst. He checked the other figure only to confirm that it was indeed an injured and bloody Draco Malfoy. The Slytherin appeared to be unconscious, but Harry knew enough from his own times at pretending sleep to be completely fooled. He moved back to Hannah’s side.

“What were you doing with Malfoy?” He repeated his earlier question. It did not make sense to see Malfoy with a Hufflepuff.

“Death Eaters attacked at my parent’s home. Draco helped me and my mother get out of the house. Some death eaters caught up with us before we could floo to safety and we fought them. My mother, she saved us,” Hannah explained sobbing now. “Please help him.”

At that moment, Molly Weasley and Hermione entered the hospital room. Molly went to the first bed which happened to be Draco’s.

“Is he in a body bind?” Molly exclaimed in shock as she tried to move the young man’s wrist to check for a pulse.

“Yes,” Harry responded dispassionately. He was not keen on the idea of removing the bind. Molly flicked her wand and removed the spell.

“He’s a Malfoy, Mrs. Weasley, you should probably keep the body bind on at all times,” Harry informed her.

“I’ll not hear of it. He’s injured and we’re going to help him.” Molly scolded as she used her wand to try to determine the extent of his injuries. She knew she was going to need Poppy’s help as the boy had lost a lot of blood and had several broken bones. He also had not responded to any of her attempts to wake him, suggesting the distinct possibility of a serious head wound.

“Harry, help me remove his cloak. Hermione, I’m going to need some hot water, a damp cloth, and some fresh bandages,” Molly ordered. The two sprang into action following her directions. Molly attempted to clean the blood and grime away so she could see the boys injuries. She healed the cuts and scratches that littered his body as she cleaned each wound. Madam Pomfrey arrived as she was doing this and after a brief exchange with Molly she poured a few potions down the Slytherin’s throat.

“Who is that in the other bed?” Poppy questioned after giving Draco a blood replenishing potion along with a vial of the new strengthening potion and then tending to his broken bones.

“Hannah Abbott,” Hermione supplied, “they arrived together a few minutes ago through the fireplace in the living room.” Poppy moved to examine the girl.

“Who tied her up? Good heavens,” Poppy exclaimed undoing the spell and examining Hannah more closely. She had a bad bruise appearing on her face, several cuts, but other than that seemed fine. Poppy healed her easily with a few simple incantations.

“It’s time the two of you left and let Miss Abbott and Mr. Malfoy rest,” Poppy ordered attempting to shoo Harry and Hermione from the room.

“Not until we get some answers,” Harry insisted refusing to budge. Hermione stood firmly beside him.

“This is nonsense. They need their rest. I am certain that someone else can question them later,” Poppy replied not backing down either. These were students, after all, even if it was the summer holiday.

“Their arrival here could mean a serious breach of the safety of everyone in this place. We will not wait for answers. Now, step aside Madam Pomfrey,” Harry stated. For the first time ever, Poppy Pomfrey found herself in a losing argument with a student. She knew as she looked at him that she had two choices, move or be moved. She moved out of the way.

Hermione placed a hand on Harry’s arm and the two looked at each other for a moment before Hermione stepped forward alone.

“Hannah, we don’t mean you any harm. We just want to know more about why you’re here and how you came to be with Draco Malfoy,” Hermione explained. She had spoken to the Hufflepuff prefect on many occasions at prefect meetings. The blond-haired girl closed her eyes for a moment as if taking time to compose her thoughts, and then, as tears made tracks down her cheeks, she began to speak.

“Many years ago during a death eater attack on Diagon Alley, my mother saved the life of another young woman. She knocked the woman out of the path of a killing curse and was injured herself when the curse caused rubble to fall down upon the women. My mother shielded the other woman as best she could and they both survived. While the two women were on the ground, my mother realized that the woman she had rescued was holding a baby. After that incident, the two became friends and as the woman’s baby and myself were only a month apart in age, we played together as children. The woman my mother rescued was Narcissa Malfoy. When Narcissa overheard plans of an attack on my family’s home, she sent Draco to help us get away while she distracted the death eaters,” Hannah recounted the story carefully.

“What made Draco bring you here? Why not Malfoy Manor?” Hermione prodded.

“He said that his mother told him to come here as no one else would be able to follow us through the floo because of the ancient protections on the house. I think we were supposed to stay here until either she came to get us in a day or two or until we felt safe enough to venture out on our own,” Hannah replied. “I guess that was her way of telling us that if she didn’t arrive to take us away it meant she never would and that we would be on our own.”

“What makes you think that Draco wasn’t part of the death eaters who attacked your home?” Hermione continued looking for flaws in Hannah’s story.

“As both he and his mother owe a life debt to my mother, I know that neither would ever harm her or me. Besides, I’ve known Draco for as long as I can remember, and I cannot see him blindly following anyone.” Hermione nodded and stepped back to stand beside Harry. The two conferred quietly.

“Mrs. Weasley, we should contact someone about going to the Abbotts to check things out and see if we can help,” Harry ordered then turned to Poppy, “Madam Pomfrey, please keep an eye on our new arrivals until we are certain that everyone is still safe.” Molly Weasley nodded her ascent and went to the kitchen to floo Dumbledore, realizing on the way that she had just taken orders from a fifteen-year-old. Even more, she knew that both Harry and Hermione’s actions had been carefully considered to protect everyone. In her concern for the two injured students, she had lost sight of the very real possibility that someone could still be after them, or that they themselves could mean to harm those at Grimmauld Place.

* * * * * *

Less than an hour later, Remus Lupin returned to 12 Grimmauld Place with an injured Narcissa Malfoy and an unharmed Daniel Abbott, who had returned home from work to find the last of a battle between death eaters and several members of the Order of the Phoenix. Dumbledore had left specific orders to take any survivors to Grimmauld via portkey until he could arrange for another safe house. Remus led the two straight to their children in the makeshift hospital.

Daniel Abbott rushed to his daughter’s side immediately. He knelt down and took her hand in his. Hannah opened her eyes to find her father by her bedside.

“Dad!” She exclaimed hugging him tightly. Daniel held his daughter closely, and as tears came to his eyes, he thanked Merlin he hadn’t lost both his wife and his daughter.

Narcissa took in the scene only after she had first looked over her son lying on his own bed beside Hannah’s. The two had argued over who should lead the Abbotts to safety and who should distract the death eaters. She had never been prouder of him then in that moment. She moved slowly towards his bed.

“I require a chair,” she intoned evenly, fully intending to sit by her son's bed for awhile. “I also want to know the extent of Draco’s injuries and what you have done for him.” She spoke in a haughty tone as if she were speaking to servants. Remus fetched a chair for the woman who was cradling her right arm against her body. Despite having witnessed her fighting death eaters, he still did not trust her.

Narcissa didn’t acknowledge his presence or thank him for the chair. Instead, sent him a look of dismissal and sat down stiffly, her back straight as Poppy Pomfrey appeared before her with a tray of potions.

“Let me tend to your wounds,” Poppy requested waiting until the other woman gave permission.

“Have you finished with Draco?” Narcissa countered. Poppy paused for a moment before answering.

“Yes, he’s sleeping now. His bones are healing as we speak. I’ve already healed his cuts, and administered a blood replenishing potion. I am concerned about his head injury, but I have treated it the best I can for now,” Poppy explained.

“I have a broken arm and some bruises, you may treat them now,” Narcissa conceded as if she were granting the healer some great honor.

“You would be more comfortable in the bed, mam,” Poppy coaxed hoping to convince the woman to lie down and rest.

“I will stay in the chair,” Narcissa insisted. Poppy didn’t press her. Instead, she mended the broken arm and checked for other injuries. Finding nothing more but the bruises mentioned, Poppy was able to heal her quickly and easily.

“I’ll send someone by to let you know when dinner is ready, until then if you’d like something, I am sure that Dobby won’t mind fetching it for you if you ask,” Remus informed the newcomers.

“Thank you, for all your help and for tending to my daughter,” Daniel Abbott said first to Remus then to Poppy. “I’ll do anything I can to help you.”

“There’s no need. If you can think of any reason why death eaters might choose to attack your home, then please tell me, otherwise, stay here with your daughter,” Remus replied pausing at the door anxious to leave the room.

“I believe the goal is to attack families of the D.A. members, whatever that is, to get at the Potter boy,” Narcissa volunteered. “I only heard part of the conversation before I was forced to leave to avoid being detected, and then I just wanted to make sure to get Ellen and Hannah out of harm’s way.” Remus turned pale at her remark about the D.A. He turned back to the pale-haired woman, wondering if he could rely on this information or not.

“Did you hear any other specific names?”

“Bones, Brown, Creevey, and Finnegan,” Narcissa answered.

“Did Draco tell you anything about the D.A.?”

“He said that it was a group of student’s that High Inquisitor Umbridge discovered had formed a covert defense group this past year at Hogwarts,” Narcissa explained.

“Why send Draco and Hannah to Grimmauld?” Remus questioned curious as to the answer there.

“My grandfather increased the original warding on Grimmauld long ago. I knew it was the safest place for them to go. I also knew a critical secret. That only a Black could break through the wards, even that of the fidelus charm. What I hadn’t realized is that my cousin had turned the house over to others,” she revealed.

“If you think of any other details, please, tell Madam Pomfrey, I need to inform some others of this news,” and with that Remus left the room. They would have to increase the protections at Grimmauld because no one needed Bellatrix Lestrange to floo into Grimmauld. For now, the D.A. members were all in danger. Trying not to think about whether or not they might be too late, he raced to the kitchen and contacted Dumbledore.
* * * *

18. Stirrings

Chapter 18: Stirrings
July 7 – 9:25pm – Grimmauld Place

Harry stood in the doorway of the library at Grimmauld Place watching the young woman before him as she sat curled in a chair reading a rather large book. Candles lit throughout the room gave it a warm glow, and he found himself enjoying just watching her read. He had spent the evening working on defensive spells with Neville and then talking to Luna, George, and Fred about their day in Diagon Alley and run in with Marcus Flint and William Montague, both former Slytherins. The twins had delighted in telling of how they had sent the two Slytherins away covered in boils after the two had unsuccessfully tried to curse them. Even Molly Weasley had been pleased at the twins’ quick thinking, and of their responsibility in gaining Jeremiah’s permission for Luna to join them for the day. Harry smiled as he remembered the looks on the twins’ faces when their mother not only didn’t yell at them for taking Luna to Diagon Alley, but actually apologized to them for not having gone to their shop yet to see what they had accomplished.

Remus had returned to Grimmauld with Narcissa Malfoy and Daniel Abbott, only to disappear again almost immediately. The last Maruader flatly refused to answer Harry’s questions, other than to say that Grimmauld was still secure, and Harry had not seen him since. Hermione, sensing Harry’s desire to lash out at once again being kept in the dark, had suggested that she begin the research on applying for adult status, while he and Neville practiced defense spells.

The distractions had helped, but Harry knew that something important was happening, and worried that the attack on the Abbott’s had not been the only one this afternoon. Frustrated at not being able to do something more, he suppressed a sigh.

As he entered the room, he pushed away his other thoughts of the evening and chose to focus instead on his best friend who had yet to notice his presence.

“Good evening,” he greeted speaking softly so as not to startle her too much. Hermione looked up at his voice and smiled.

“Hello, Harry.” She placed a book mark in the book and set it aside.

“I missed you,” he said surprising himself with his confession. Her smile broadened as she got to her feet.

“I missed you, too,” she replied enveloping him in a hug. Harry placed a kiss on the top of her head as he held her close enjoying the warmth and the feel of her against him.

“I found what Neville described and he’s right, we should be able to apply for emancipation with the Ministry since we have all completed our OWLS. It’s a relatively simple form that you request from the Ministry. There’s a hearing where we will each have to state our reasons for applying for emancipation and why we feel a guardian should not be appointed for us. After that a three member panel from the Wizengamot makes the final decision based on our reasons and our believed maturity,” Hermione explained the process to him.

“What about your uncle?” Harry questioned pulling back slightly so that he could see her face as she responded to his inquiry.

“The panel will ask me why they should not honor his guardianship rights, and it rests with them as to whether or not they agree with my reasoning,” Hermione answered, then added, “I should meet with him to discuss all of this. He may not have a problem with my staying at Hogwarts and here for the rest of the summer.”

“I’d like to go with you when you speak to him,” Harry stated. He did not want to lose her, not to Voldemort, and not to her uncle.

“Thanks, I would appreciate your support. You should meet him anyway,” Hermione replied using her hand to brush back a stray lock of his hair that had fallen across one of his eyes. Her hand stayed in his hair as he pulled her even tighter against him and their lips met in a kiss. Hermione moaned against his mouth as Harry deepened the kiss. One arm held him tightly against him as his other trailed up and down her back making her shiver. With her hands she explored his face and his hair before moving down to his shoulders and back. When they finally broke apart, both were breathing heavily.

Harry led her back towards the chair Hermione had just vacated and sat down pulling her down onto his lap. Hermione curled against him once again and Harry lazily traced circles on her back with his hand. Hermione entwined his other hand with one of hers and the two sat in silence enjoying being alone together. With Grimmauld serving as Order Headquaters, privacy was rare.

“Harry,” Hermione said softly almost hoping he wouldn’t hear her and respond.

“Yes, Hermione,” Harry answered realizing that something was bothering her and she wouldn’t be truly content until they had dealt with it.

“How do you think Ron will respond to the two of us being together?” She had been thinking about this off and on all day because of Ron’s comments early that morning. Since he had been asleep, Ron still had no idea that the two of them had confessed their feelings for one another.

“I don’t know,” Harry began, “I know he’s liked you for awhile.” Hermione nodded at his words as they confirmed what she had thought herself.

“He’ll be okay with it won’t he? I mean if we tell him how we feel about each other surely he will understand that we didn’t plan this,” Hermione mused concerned at their friend’s response.

“It may just take him some time to adjust. He’s our friend. I hope that won’t change,” Harry replied voicing some of his fear at losing his other best friend. The two trailed into silence once again each worried at how Ron might react to their news. After several minutes, Hermione broke the silence again.

“Harry, what spell did you use on Professor Moody this morning?” Hermione broached curious, but also wanting to change the subject.

“I didn’t use any particular spell. I wanted to stun him. I wanted the fight to be over so it had to work. I could feel the power welling up inside me. And then, I just did it. I don’t know how really,” Harry explained.

“It must be part of the power described in the prophecy,” Hermione stated. “You weren’t using a wand. You channeled the power directly through your hand, and it wasn’t like any usual spell.”

“Is wandless magic tied to a person’s emotions?” Harry questioned not sure if Hermione would know the answer or not, but even if she didn’t she would know where to look.

“A witch or wizard’s emotions can cause them to do magic accidentally, but usually its common things like turning your vegetables into your favorite candy or making the lights flicker,” explained Hermione thinking of the examples she had read about at one point or another.

“What about blowing up your aunt so that she literally floats away?” Harry pondered with a smile remembering that very incident from just before his third year. Hermione smiled as well as she looked at him.

“I’ve not read of anyone else doing that to a loved one, so perhaps it was another early sign of how powerful you would become. A wizard or witches power increases as they age as well,” Hermione commented. Harry had shown plenty of signs of accidental magic, along with several examples of mastering more advanced spells than he should be able to do. She thought of his 13 year old self driving away all those dementors back in third year to save his and Sirius’s lives.

“I guess it’s a good thing that Aunt Marge made those comments when I was thirteen instead of waiting until now,” mused Harry a hint of a smile in his voice.

“I suppose,” Hermione stated, “though I cannot imagine you would truly mean to hurt her.”

“I didn’t mean to knock Moody out to the point where it took three people to enervate him,” Harry replied now worried about his expanding powers.

“All that really means is that you are a more powerful wizard then the individuals who cast the counter,” Hermione countered. “Besides, you also said that you wanted to knock him out for awhile to end the fight, and that’s exactly what you did.”

“Thanks, Hermione.”

“Your welcome, Harry,” she replied before kissing him. She lost herself in the kiss marveling at how wonderful it felt to be in his arms. Her hand found its way to his unruly black hair and she enjoyed its softness. She tugged on his bottom lip playfully, then, deepened the kiss using her tongue to explore and taste him. She felt his hand slid under her shirt and her breath caught. His hand gently stroked the skin at her side before sliding to her back and higher and he used his arm to pull her tighter against him. They broke apart slowly.

“Wow!” Hermione could only smile at his comment because she felt the same. Then she noticed something strange. Harry appeared to be glowing slightly, his eyes pulsing brightly in time to his heart she could feel beneath her hand where it rested on his chest.

“Hermione, you’re glowing,” Harry whispered in awe. Her brown eyes seemed almost luminescent. Hermione looked down at her hand, and saw the faint golden glow that encompassed Harry also surrounded her. Her mind clicked and she remembered where she had heard of something like this.

“Harry, I think we’re bonding.” The excitement in her voice was obvious.

“What?” Harry questioned confused.

“Honestly, Harry, bonding, don’t you remember Professor Binns talking about bonding?” Hermione chided, shaking her head in exasperation as Harry still looked at her blankly. The glow faded slowly then, and she rested her head against his chest.

“Bonding occurs when two people who love each other completely open themselves to each other. Old wizarding marriage ceremonies used to include a ritual for bonding because it bound the two together, their lives and their powers, forever. At the time it helped with alliances between wizarding families. It’s faded from practice for the most part, but legend has it that couples who are like what we would call soul mates in the muggle world, still bond on their own as the witch and wizard grow closer to each other,” Hermione explained. Harry smiled at her as he realized what this could mean for them, and then reality intruded, and his smile froze.

“You said this bound the witch and wizard’s lives and powers, how so?” Hermione knew in that instant, he was thinking of the prophecy that said that either he or Voldemort would die at the hand of the other.

“Exactly as it says, the two are linked. The bond grows and strengthens the longer the couple is together,” Hermione stated simply.

“If Voldemort kills me, will this link mean that he kills you as well?” Harry asked going to the heart of his concern. He felt cold inside at the thought.

“I don’t know, Harry, but I do know that you will survive this, you have to,” Hermione argued not wanting him to pull away from her.

“Hermione, I cannot take the chance that he could kill you,” Harry stated vehemently as he stared straight into her deep brown eyes. The fire flared in the grate and so did the light in her eyes as she pulled back slightly.

“Harry, this is not just up to you. I cannot stand the thought of losing you either, not to Voldemort, and not to your own conviction that you need to protect me,” Hermione countered. The two stared each other down caught in a battle of wills, neither willing to give even an inch.

“Ahem,” a voice interrupted from the doorway. Albus Dumbledore could feel the air crackling around the young witch and wizard sitting in the battered green chair in the Black family library. A ripple of power flowed out from the two as they broke eye contact to look towards him in the doorway. It took nearly all his concentration to keep from being knocked over as the surge of power passed over him. ‘Very interesting, indeed,’ the wizened old wizard thought to himself, his blue eyes twinkling. He felt a deep disappointment that he missed whatever had sparked that display of accidental magical power.

“I am sorry to interrupt, but I need to speak to Mr. Potter,” Dumbledore began.

“Hermione stays,” Harry interrupted. He might be willing to argue with her about bonding with each other, but he wanted her with him to hear what Dumbledore had to say about his powers and for the letter.

“Very well,” Dumbledore answered moving into the room and taking a seat across from the two teenagers. He was proud of their quick thinking of earlier this afternoon. The Order had managed to reach the other members of the D.A. and gotten most of them to safety. He was still waiting on a final report of survivors. “Lemon drop?” Both Harry and Hermione declined the offer, so he tucked them back into his cloak.

“Alastor told me of your use of wandless magic this morning. You have impressed him. We would like to train you in this aspect of magic, going even further than we had originally intended,” Dumbledore explained. “Most wizards can only do simple wandless magic spells, but it would seem your abilities are much more advanced even without any formal training.”

“Is this the power that the prophecy mentioned?” Harry questioned thinking back to Hermione’s earlier comment.

“It may be, but I would suspect it is only part of it,” Dumbledore replied. “For now, Alastor and I will be working with you on wandless magic, whenever we can work in the time to do so. Most likely, these lessons will occur before or after your occulmency, legilimency, and dueling sessions.”

“Will Neville and I be joining him in these?” Hermione asked curious.

“Yes, at least in part. I am curious if anyone else has the same ability when it comes to wandless magic. The others will also be trained in the basics of wandless magic to see if they have the capacity as well. I am afraid it is well past time to arm all of you with as much knowledge as we can,” Dumbledore stated. Harry nodded in agreement.

“What happened this afternoon?” Harry pressed the older man. He wanted to know what had happened this afternoon that had kept Remus from Grimmauld. Dumbledore sighed.

“There were more attacks on students and their families. I do not have a full report yet, but it would seem that the members of your D.A. group handled themselves quite well and most were able to hold off the death eaters until Order members could arrive to help.” Harry ran a hand through his messy black hair in frustration.

“He deliberately went after D.A. members didn’t he?”

“Yes, it would appear that the list that Umbridge took from the Room of Requirements has fallen into Voldemort’s hands,” Dumbledore answered. “We are currently working on a system of safe housing for the members and their families. Right now, many of them have been taken, covertly of course, to Hogwarts.”

“Is the Ministry helping in any of this?” questioned Hermione. Harry had lapsed into silence, and she knew he was blaming himself for the list falling into Umbridge’s, and now Voldemort’s, hands.

“I met with Minister Fudge today. A small contingent of aurors was dispatched to help protect the families and take them to safe houses. He is treading very carefully. The wizarding community questions his ability to lead us now with all of the attacks. Madam Bones and I have convinced him to not go after any of the underage witches and wizards who performed magic in self defense, which includes the two of you and Mr. Longbottom.” Dumbledore informed them. “I have also requested that the Wizengamot consider a repeal of the restriction against underage magic to allow for students to train to protect themselves against Voldemort and his death eaters. In fact, I would like you and Mr. Potter to continue with your Defense group. The scores of the D.A. members on their OWLS and NEWTS were all Outstanding, and their skills today at repealing attacks looked more like fully trained wizards, not students.”

“Voldemort attacked them because they were in the D.A. and connected to me,” Harry pointed out, “besides, shouldn’t we have a real defense teacher like Moody or Remus?”

“You shouldn’t doubt yourself so much, Mr. Potter. I’ve just informed you that all of your students in the D.A. passed their OWL and NEWTS with top scores. They, like yourself your friends at the Ministry, have fought death eaters and survived. What more proof of being a good teacher do you need?” Harry looked down as a blush spread across his features.

“I am confident that you can both do this, and that you will excel at this task, your first, as members of the Order of the Phoenix.” Harry and Hermione looked at each other in surprise. They had expected a battle to convince the adults to let them join the Order.

“I thought we had to wait until the other members approved?” Harry pointed out curious as to what had happened. Dumbledore smiled at the pair warmly before answering.

“Membership in the Order goes to those willing to fight against Voldemort. I am afraid that myself and others let your age cloud our judgment. You have both been fighting against Voldemort since your first year at Hogwarts. And, ultimately, I am afraid that it will fall on your generation to end this war and rid us of Voldemort forever.”

“Not just our generation, sir. I know the full contents of the prophecy, and I also know that I will be there with Harry to put an end to Voldemort,” Hermione stated emphatically as her eyes flashed eerily as if daring Dumbledore or Harry to object.

“When do you plan for us to begin teaching?” Harry asked, not daring to challenge Hermione’s comment.

“As long as I can push through the repeal, we will begin in a couple of weeks. Tom has forced us into a situation of hiding, while staying closely connected, and I wish to use that to our advantage,” Dumbledore explained, “for now, begin planning lessons for the D.A. I will inform you later of when their training shall begin.”

“We’ll start tomorrow,” Hermione assured him, part of her already thinking ahead to spells the D.A. should learn.

“Thank you, and now, I shall leave you with this,” Dumbledore stated pulling a large ivory scroll from the folds of his robe. He held it out to Harry, adding, “The parchment is protected so that only the person it is intended for may read it. If you wish for Hermione or anyone else to be able to read it, you will have to grant them permission.”

“Thank you, sir,” Harry managed around a lump that had formed in his throat at the site of the scroll. He didn’t want to open it. It would just make the loss more real. Dumbledore stood studying the couple for a moment longer as they sat, Hermione turned sideways in Harry’s lap, her feet drawn up into the tattered chair.

“Goodnight, and please, let me know if you need anything,” Dumbledore finally spoke.

“Goodnight, headmaster,” Hermione answered. Harry was staring at the scroll oblivious to everyone and everything else. Dumbledore left as quietly as he had arrived, and Hermione turned back to Harry.

“Hermione,” her name came as a cross between a plea and a cry. She wrapped her arms around him holding him closely.

“I’m right here, Harry. I’ll always be right here.” Tears sprang to her eyes again as she thought of her parents. Harry’s arms closed around her holding her so tightly it hurt. The scroll fell to the floor unopened as they cried in each other’s arms for everything they had lost.

Neither knew how long they sat there, clinging to each other and crying. Eventually, the tears slowed, then stopped, and after a quick nod of permission from Harry, Hermione leaned down to retrieve the scroll. She handed it to Harry, and remembering Dumbledore’s words, he said.

“Hermione Granger, I want you to read this scroll with me.” The scroll glowed for a moment as if acknowledging his command. He unrolled it gently to find Sirius’s familiar scrawl lining the page.

Dear Harry,
First let me say this, DO NOT blame yourself in any way for my death. Hopefully, I went out fighting. Second, know this, that if I have any regrets, it will be that whatever time with you I had could never be enough. I love you as a son, and know that Lily and James would be proud of the man you have become, just as I am.
I chose to write this private letter to you because I want to encourage you to be your own man. You have many of your mother’s qualities, including her sense of responsibility and the way she always saw the best in others. Your courage and tendency to break the rules, I believe are two of the strongest traits you inherited from your father. When I thought of who should be appointed your guardian, should you still need one when I died, I could think of no one better than my best friend and fellow Marauder, Remus Lupin. Wizarding law being what it is, I cannot do this, so instead, I ask that you listen to Remus and that the two of you look after each other. I also ask that you trust in your friend, Hermione, she truly is the brightest witch I have ever met, next to your mother, of course. If you will grant my requests to heed their advice, then I grant to you, my godson, your emancipation.
With this, you are now endowed with the ability to lay claim to your heritage as a Potter in the Potter family vault in Gringotts. With this comes a great responsibility as one of the last remaining heirs to an extremely old wizarding family. As my godson, and thus my only heir, I also grant you half of the Black family fortune, the house at Grimmauld Place, and all other items not specifically gifted to others. This two comes with a great amount of responsibility, as you are now an heir of the Black family as well.
With the business taken care of, I just want to end this letter by saying one last time that, I love you, Harry.
Your godfather,
Sirius Black

Harry and Hermione read the letter through completely twice before either spoke.

“It’s a beautiful letter,” Hermione said simply. She rubbed Harry’s back soothingly as she waited for his response.

“There’s so much I never knew, and never got to ask him,” Harry spoke so softly Hermione barely managed to hear it.

“Harry?”

“Yes, Hermione,” Harry answered.

“Do you remember what Sirius said to you that night we rescued him from the dementors?” For a moment, Harry was quiet as his mind went back to that night. He remembered Sirius’s hand against his heart and the words he said.

“Our loved ones never truly leave us because we keep them in our heart,” Harry stated clearly. Hermione used her hand to nudge his chin up so that she could look into his damp green eyes.

“It doesn’t make the pain go away, but I’ve been thinking about that a lot in the last couple of days,” Hermione whispered, her own eyes still wet. Harry smoothed his hand over her hair stroking it softly.

“Thanks, Hermione,” Harry replied. As he thought about it, he realized that although his time with his godfather had been short, Sirius had managed to tell him the really important stuff, like how much his parents had loved him and that he himself loved him. Then, thinking about the young woman in his arms, who meant so much to him, he added, “I love you, Hermione Granger.” Hermione smiled softly as his words. She knew she’d never tire of hearing them.

“I love you, too, Harry,” she said just before his lips captured hers and she forgot about everything but him.

* * * * * *
Thanks for all the wonderful reviews! I hope this fills a fix for the Harry/Hermione shippers...and for those of you who have continually requested that I lengthen my chapters a little more. Let me know what you think…thanks!

19. Breakfast With Ron

Chapter 19: Breakfast with Ron
July 8 – 4:20am - Grimmauld Place

‘Harry, it’s a brain. Look!” Ron called giggling. He caught the brain in his hands, and the tentacles wrapped themselves around him. Panic rose within him as it attached itself to him. ‘You’re not good enough,’ a voice whispered. ‘Always the sidekick, the little brother, you’re nothing on your own.’ Ron shook his head trying to get the voice to stop. ‘You’ll never get the girl. You’re not good enough. She’ll choose the hero, and you’ll never be the hero,’ the voice continued. He moaned in his sleep and rolled over struggling against the tentacles and the words.

A voice crying out in a near scream woke him from his nightmare. ‘Damn, Harry and his bloody nightmares,’ Ron cursed sitting up in bed. He raked a hand through his hair. The moaning continued as the thoughts from his nightmare receded. ‘He even interferes with my nightmares,’ he thought grumbling.

He stood slowly blinking in the darkness trying to see his way across the room. He felt a twinge for cursing his friend. Harry had dealt with a lot in his life. He pushed aside his previous thoughts, and hastened to his friend’s bedside. It was only when he reached it that he realized it wasn’t Harry’s bed, and then it all came flooding back. He wasn’t at Hogwarts. The Burrow was attacked and he was at Grimmauld. Then who was in the other bed? He looked down curious at the figure who was thrashing about in the hospital style bed. As some covers fell back he saw a flash of pale blonde hair.

“Bloody hell!” Ron exclaimed jumping backwards from the bed. ‘How long have I been asleep?’ The figure lying on the bed was none other than Draco Malfoy. “Has everyone gone bloody mad?” ‘Why would Malfoy be here? And why’d they leave him alone with me?’ He debated waking the Slytherin and asking him why he was there. Ron eyed the Slytherin closely. His eyes had adjusted to the darkened room with only its handful of candles burning low. The Slytherin was obviously having a rough night. He pushed aside his sympathy, and decided to go in search of answers.

Moments later he slipped from the room in his pajamas. Unsure exactly what time it was, he wound his way towards the kitchen. Everyone always seemed to congregate to the kitchen. Besides, it couldn’t hurt to have a snack before breakfast, he decided as his stomach grumbled loudly. The kitchen was well-lite and clean, and Ron marveled a bit at the changes that had been made to the outdated and dark kitchen he remembered. Dobby met him as he came through the door. The house elf wore red shorts, a bright yellow children’s shirt, and at least three different pairs of colorful socks on each foot. Several of Hermione’s knitted caps sat atop his head and he smiled broadly.

“What would Ron Wheezy like for breakfast?” Dobby greeted.

“Whatever you’re making, Dobby,” Ron replied all thoughts of Malfoy and getting answers temporarily forgotten. His stomach grumbled again. The house elf nodded and scurried away. Ron made his way to the table and sat down at the first available seat. Dobby set a glass and a pitcher of pumpkin juice on the table before him, then snapped his fingers and a plate of toast and fresh fruit appeared.

“Dobby will fetch more in a moment,” the house elf apologized.

“Thanks, Dobby,” Ron said grabbing a piece of toast and buttering it quickly. He could smell the bangers and bacon cooking and his mouth was already watering. Munching on his toast while he waited, he asked, “what time is it, Dobby?”

“It’s barely 4:30 in the morning,” Dobby answered easily. “Harry Potter and some of the others will be down soon.” Ron poured himself some pumpkin juice after he finished his first piece of toast. Just as he took his first drink Luna walked into the room.

“Good morning, Ronald, good morning, Dobby,” Luna greeted smiling at first Ron, and then Dobby. She sat down across from Ron, and pulled the tray of fruit towards herself. Ron swallowed and nodded at her greeting. He wasn’t quite sure what to say to her.

“Hello, Miss Luna,” Dobby said placing a platter of bangers on the table between the two. He added another piled high with pancakes, and yet another with bacon. A basket of muffins soon joined the platters of food, and Ron began heaping his plate full of the various items. Luna carefully placed some fresh fruit and muffins on her own plate.

“How are you feeling?” Luna questioned. Ron looked up from his food. He swallowed before answering.

“Good.” He looked back down at his plate quickly and took another bite of sausage. He’d never been alone with Looney before and still wasn’t sure what to say. It was much easier to focus on the delicious breakfast before him as he felt like he hadn’t eaten in days.

“It’s nice to see you out of bed,” Luna continued trying to strike up a real conversation with the quiet red head. Ron didn’t know how to respond, but then remembered with a flash of inspiration the question that had prompted him to seek out the others.

“What’s Malfoy doing here?” He knew he sounded a little gruff, but he’d hastily swallowed his last bite before asking, so he figured they balanced each other out a bit.

“Harry said that Draco and Hannah flooed here to escape from some death eaters. Draco suffered some pretty serious injuries and Madam Pomfrey insisted he remain in the hospital for a few days before anyone even considered moving him somewhere else,” Luna explained as best she could.

“How did he get through the wards?” Ron pushed even more curious. Luna merely shrugged and carefully tore her muffin in half. Ron watched her arrange her food on her plate for a moment as he continued to eat.

“What are you doing?” He questioned after watching her spend several minutes studying half of her muffin which she held in her hand.

“Checking for knarble eggs,” Luna replied. Satisfied with her inspection she took a bite of the muffin and chewed slowly.

“Oh,” Ron muttered. Apparently, Luna was just as crazy as ever. Harry entered the room just as Ron looked down and began eating in earnest again.

“Morning, Luna,” he called, “Ron, it’s great to see you mate. Hello, Dobby.”

Harry sat down beside Luna facing his friend. He poured himself some pumpkin juice. “Would you like some, Luna?” Luna nodded and he poured her some as well.

“Thank you, Harry,” Luna said softly.

“How about you, Ron?” Harry added looking to his best friend and his half empty glass.

“I’m fine,” Ron replied. Harry set the pitcher down and took a long drink.

“Good morning, Harry Potter,” Dobby greeted placing items on Harry’s plate.

“Dobby, I can’t eat all this,” Harry protested looking down at his heaping plate filled with what looked like every breakfast food imaginable.

“Harry Potter needs to eat. He will need his strength for fighting,” Dobby insisted stubbornly.

“What fighting?” Ron asked curious looking to his best friend for information. He felt completely out of the look in terms of what was going on around Grimmauld.

“Moody is teaching us how to duel and whipping us into shape,” Harry informed his friend. “You’ll likely be downstairs training with us as soon as Madam Pomfrey clears you to do so.” He spread some strawberry jam on a piece of toast and began to eat. Hermione and Neville entered the room talking quietly as Harry finished his toast, and Ron finished off his second plate of food.

“Ron!” Hermione exclaimed when she saw him. She hurried to his side and hugged him tightly. Ron blushed at her show of concern, but enjoyed it nevertheless.

“Hey, Ron,” Neville said then greeted Luna and Harry as well. Hermione let him go before sitting down beside him. Neville slid into the seat next to Harry and poured both he and Hermione a glass of juice. Dobby added more food to the platters, smiling and greeting the new arrivals himself.

“I should check on Draco,” Luna said abruptly rising to her feet. She carried her empty plate to the sink and headed for the door.

“Be careful near him, Luna,” Harry cautioned. “We still don’t know that we can trust him.” Luna looked at him for a moment, and then nodded her head slightly before leaving the room.

“We need to get moving ourselves,” Hermione added looking at her watch. “We don’t want to be late.”

“You’ve barely eaten anything,” Ron protested looking from Hermione to her nearly empty plate.

“I’m not that hungry,” Hermione replied taking the last bite of her muffin and swallowing it with the rest of her juice. She stood and carried her plate to the sink.

“But all you had was a muffin, even Loony ate more than that,” Ron argued.

"Her name isn't Loony, Ron, it's Luna," Harry said as he stood and added his plate to Hermione and Luna’s in the sink.

“Not you, too,” Ron added. “You’ve only had some toast and bacon.”

“I’ll eat more at lunch,” Harry said avoiding his friend’s eyes. Neville finished off his own piece of toast and sausage before getting up as well.

“Why aren’t any of you eating?” Ron questioned confused.

“Really, Ron, we ate, just not a huge breakfast,” Hermione pointed out as Neville’s plate joined the others.

“We really need to get downstairs, mate,” Harry stated heading towards the door.

“We’ll talk more this evening,” Hermione added following him.

“Bye, Ron,” Neville said with a little wave as he, too, left the room. Ron just stared after them for several long moments. Something was definitely going on here, he just didn’t know what.

* * * * * *

July 8 – 5:15am – Grimmauld Place

“Wotcher, Bill, did you get a chance to talk to Dudley?” Tonks questioned when she saw Bill heading downstairs. The pink haired auror had just left her room to grab a quick breakfast before work. Bill turned at her question.

“Briefly, he wouldn’t let me in the room and I didn’t push it. I’ve bribed him into joining me on a trip to Diagon Alley this morning. If he really is a wizard he’s going to need a wand and some books and supplies. He thinks he’s just getting the opportunity to get out of here and go shopping,” Bill explained smiling.

“It did seem that his parent’s indulged him a lot,” Tonks remarked thinking about all the times she had been on guard duty at Privet Drive and seen Dudley talking excitedly about one new item after another to his friends.

“Exactly, and it gets him away from Grimmauld which he obviously hates. It also plays to his ego of getting to do something that Harry won’t,” Bill added. “I can remember plenty of times when one or another of my brother’s would be jealous of something I got to do before them.”

“Brilliant,” Tonks interjected smiling broadly at him. “I knew consulting you on this would be an excellent idea.”

“Yeah, well, we’ll see if it works as well as I hope,” Bill answered and the two continued down the stairs to the kitchen as Bill talked more about his plans for Dudley. As they entered the kitchen, they saw both Dobby and Mrs. Weasley moving around cooking and cleaning.

“Oy, Mum, Dobby can handle things, you should sit down and eat,” Charlie Weasley insisted from his own seat at the table. Arthur and Charlie had been explaining everything that had happened to Ron in the last few days, although neither mentioned Harry and Hermione’s new status or any real discussion of the Order and what they were doing.

Bill and Tonks joined the others at the table, each filling their plates. Molly finally wandered over to the table and sat down beside her youngest son pulling him in tight against her in one of her famous nearly bone-crushing hugs.

“Why aren’t you eating?” She questioned in concern.

“I ate earlier, mum, honest. I had three helpings of pretty much everything,” Ron replied pulling away from his mother. He debated saying something about his friends, but decided to give them another chance before seeking his mother on them about their eating habits.

“Alright, dear, it just seems odd to not see you eating,” Molly replied ruffling his hair.

“Mum, stop,” Ron complained patting his hair down embarrassed at his mom treating him like a little kid.

“She’s been worried about you little brother,” Bill admonished smiling at his youngest brother. “She’s just got to make sure you’re alright.” Ron sighed as he knew this meant even more attention from his already over protective mother. He loved her dearly, but sometimes wished she’d back off a bit.

“So when do I start training like Harry and the others?” Ron asked deciding to change the subject. He looked expectantly around the table. No one seemed to meet his eyes. After several moments of silence, he tried again, “well, when?”

“Ron, we’re just not sure you should be quite so involved in everything. I mean you and Ginny are so young, and we’d like to try to keep you as safe as possible,” Molly Weasley explained.

“But learning defensive spells will help us better protect ourselves,” Ron argued not seeing the logic in keeping he and his sister in the dark. “And I’m over a year older than Ginny, why can’t I learn?”

“We do want you to learn more defensive spells, but that’s what school is for dear. Besides, Moody’s teaching methods are more than a little dangerous,” Molly insisted thinking of the cuts and splinters Hermione had reported to her with, and who knew what would happen today.

Before Ron could argue further, Fred and George appeared in the kitchen with loud cracks.

“Ickle Ronnikins,” the both exclaimed in unison, as a small display of fireworks seemed to go off sparkling all around the kitchen.

“Stop it, right now, you two, goodness,” Molly scolded.

“It’s a celebration, mum,” George said.

“Yeah, we’re just having some fun,” Fred added smiling and grabbing a couple of muffins from the basket on the table.

“We’d stay for more, but we really have to be going now,” George explained also grabbing a couple of muffins. He threw the muffins into the air juggling them easily.

“Aren’t you supposed to have three when you do that?” Charlie suggested smiling.

“And risk dropping my breakfast on the floor?” George deadpanned as he held one muffin in each hand.

“No way!” Both twins said then disapparated again with simultaneous cracks.

“I’d better get moving, too,” Arthur Weasley said looking at his watch. “Goodbye all,” he added before kissing Molly briefly on the cheek and flooeing off to work. Tonks polished off the last of her breakfast, and rose from her seat as well.

“I had better be leaving as well. There’s a lot to do today,” she placed her plate in the sink and left the kitchen.

“Ron, you should take it easy today, after all it’s your first day out of bed,” Molly suggested getting to her feet as well and going back to straightening things in the kitchen. Although Dobby had things under control, she just didn’t feel right, letting him do all the work.

“I guess I should see if Dudley’s ready to go,” Bill remarked finished with his breakfast as well.

“Do you need any help this morning? I’m not due at work for another couple of hours,” Charlie volunteered thinking a day in Diagon Alley sounded like fun even if they would have to keep an eye on Dudley Dursley.

“It might be a good idea considering how many attacks we’ve had lately,” Bill replied thoughtfully.

“It’s settled then, I have some stuff I’d like to check on in Diagon Alley as well,” Charlie added putting his plate in the sink as well, which Dobby had charmed to wash the dishes.

“May I go along?” Ron asked excited at the prospect of going to Diagon Alley.

“Absolutely not,” Molly insisted before anyone else could say a thing. Ron just hung his head and sighed, he knew there was no point in arguing with her.

“Maybe next time,” Bill said trying to cheer Ron up a little. “OWL results will be here before you know it, and then you’ll have some shopping to do.” Ron groaned. He really didn’t want to think about OWL results. He wasn’t like Hermione, and honestly wouldn’t mind if the results didn’t come until the day before school started. Bill and Charlie smiled in sympathy because each knew that their brother was thinking of their mother’s response if he hadn’t done so well. They both left the room silently.

Molly prepared a tray of food for Narcissa Malfoy and left the room only a moment later, leaving Ron once again, sitting alone at the breakfast table at Grimmauld with even more to think about then before.

* * * * * *

Thanks so much for the reviews, the questions, and the helpful comments. They really mean a lot to me, and have helped me to fix mistakes and plan for future chapters. So sorry this got out later than intended, but things got busier than I expected. Hope you like it, and keep reviewing!

20. Plans

Chapter 20: Plans
July 9 – 10:00am – Hogwarts

Minerva McGonagall stared down at the parchment on her desk, re-reading it for what seemed the hundredth time. Elias Granger wanted to know the whereabouts of his niece, now his ward, immediately. She removed her glasses and rubbed a hand across her eyes. She honestly did not know what to tell him. She knew that Ms. Granger was safer in the wizarding world at Grimmauld then she would be with her muggle uncle, but that did not mean that she did not sympathize with his position.

To make matters worse, the man lived in France and had stated his intent to return there with his ward as soon as possible. She hoped dearly that Albus had managed to persuade him of the need for Ms. Granger to remain hidden, even an appearance at her parent’s funeral could be incredibly dangerous. There were just so many things that could go wrong, and too many muggles to protect. As she stood, replacing her glasses, her fireplace roared to life and out walked Albus Dumbledore.

“Good morning, Albus, would you care to join me in a drink?” She questioned moving to the side table that held a collection of her favorite drinks.

“Better make those fire whiskeys, Minerva, I am afraid I have failed to convince Mr. Granger that our course of action is best,” Dumbledore replied sitting in one of the overstuffed red armchairs that faced the Transfiguration professor’s desk.

“Oh dear, that badly,” Minerva answered as she retrieved her bottle of Ogden’s Old Fire Whiskey from the cupboard. She snagged two glasses and went back to her desk. After she poured the drinks and both had taken a stiff drink, she prodded.

“So what exactly did Mr. Granger say?”

“He insisted that I was insane and that I have kidnapped Ms. Granger, filling her head with lies about magic and evil wizards. He demands that she be returned to him immediately or he intends to contact the police,” the older man answered swirling his drink in his glass before taking another sip.

“Goodness, I expected some disbelief, but this. He believed none of it?” Minerva said the incredulity evident in her voice.

“None, not even when I demonstrated some magic in front of him. He called them cheap parlor tricks.” Minerva could not believe her ears. Who was this Elias Granger anyway?

“It is done, Minerva,” Dumbledore cajoled appreciating her look of shock and then anger at Elias Granger’s remarks. “He may contact the police, because there is nothing they can do to find her here in our world.”

“What about Ms. Granger?” Minerva questioned concern evident in her usual burr.

“I have learned a lot from my experience with keeping things from Harry, so I think it will be best to talk to Ms. Granger and explain everything to her. She will have to remain entirely within the wizarding world until her 18th birthday, otherwise, we will lose her to him,” Dumbledore explained.

“What about her parent’s funeral service?” Minerva questioned even though she knew the answer.

“She cannot go, in addition to the threat of losing her to her uncle, we run a risk that Death Eater’s will attack the funeral to get to her,” Dumbledore replied. “We can plan to hold our own memorial service for them along with the others we lost.”

“I remember your discussing that before at the meeting, but with all the attacks can we do so safely?” She knew that it was important for the living to have the opportunity to say goodbye to their loved ones, but she cringed at the thought of the risk of losing more in order to do so.

“The proceedings will have to be very secretive. We will have the memorial here at Hogwarts where the wards already in place will allow for added protection,” Dumbledore said addressing the concerns he knew she had.

“Do you think that Mr. Granger would believe what you had told him if he were allowed to attend the memorial at Hogwarts?” Minerva suggested.

“Perhaps, there would certainly be less chance of him being able to take Ms. Granger away if he saw her here. He may just need to hear it from her that she wants to stay here,” Dumbledore mused aloud.

“Is there any doubt she wouldn’t want to stay here?”

“No, Harry has told her of the prophecy. She will not leave him, now, though I do not think she would have left even before they admitted their feelings for one another and he revealed the prophecy to her,” Dumbledore answered with absolute conviction.

“How much more work needs to be done before we can hold this memorial service?” Minerva questioned after a moment of silence. She finished her drink and set the glass aside.

“Not much really, with your assistance, we should be able to hold it as early as tomorrow,” Dumbledore replied before finishing his own drink. “Then, I believe it will be time to step up our plans as Tom has shown no sign of slowing in his attacks.”

“But Albus, we have only just started training Mr. Potter, Ms. Granger, and Mr. Longbottom,” Minerva protested, “with reviewing OWL results and readying the notices for new students and those sixth years so they know what classes they can take, I have difficulty finding time to teach the three of them.”

“Not all of the students should need to learn that ability. I have already spoken to Mr. Potter and Ms. Granger and they have agreed to continue with their D.A. group even during the rest of this summer.”

“They did have excellent scores in Defense, but isn’t that asking too much of them? They are already extremely busy with their own studies,” Minerva reminded him. She was very proud of the student group her Gryffindors had started last year to teach each other defense, and not surprised at all that Mr. Potter and Ms. Granger had headed that group. Dumbledore smiled for the first time during their discussion.

“I told them that the assignment of teaching the D.A. was there first as members of the Order of the Phoenix.”

“What!” The word escaped before she could stop it, and the headmaster smiled even more broadly at the shocked expression of his dear friend.

“Minerva, for a moment, don’t think of their age, think of their abilities and all that they have done over the years, is it really so shocking that I would allow them to be members?”

Minerva tried to do as he asked, to think of them not as her students, but about what each had accomplished. She knew the prophecy as well, and knew that Ms. Granger would be there with Harry in that final battle as surely as she had followed him to the Department of Mysteries. She drummed her fingers on the desk nervously for a moment, but she could not think of a legitimate reason to deny them entry to the Order except for their age.

“I suppose that access to accurate information could prevent them from running off again on their own to solve a mystery,” she mused aloud, “I cannot say that I am happy with this situation, but I understand why you have included them.”

“Thank you, I had hoped that you would see the same arguments that I saw. I value your opinion and it means a lot knowing that you agree with me here,” Dumbledore said then added, “I do have one last favor to ask of you this morning before I take my leave.” Minerva’s eyebrows raised in surprise as she stared back at one of her dearest friends.

“What is it, Albus,” she queried curious.

“I would like to start training you to become the next Headmistress of Hogwarts.” The statement fell like a bomb into the room. Minerva started to protest, but Dumbledore cut her off before she could even speak.

“I find myself more and more tied to the Wizengamot and handling situations at the Ministry. It is not my wish to give up the post of Headmaster, but I realize that I cannot do everything as much as everyone seems to think I can. Minerva, I could use your assistance with this. We have known for years that you would eventually take my place here. Besides, if something should happen to me, I know that you will protect the students better than anyone else I know, and to do that, I will need to reveal more of the castles secrets to you.” Tears sprang to Minerva’s eyes at the mere suggestion of losing her dear friend. She pulled her handkerchief from her pocket and dabbed at her eyes.

“Alright, Albus, I will do this for you. Do you have a new Deputy Headmistress or Headmaster to help me in mind?”

“That will be for you to determine later, I had thought that perhaps Nymphadora might enjoy teaching a few transfiguration classes from time to time to make things easier on you. Obviously, the Ministry cannot spare her, but as Tom is determined to come after Harry, it would not hurt to have another Order member appearing regularly at Hogwarts.” Minerva smiled at the suggestion as she was fond of the young auror and her metamorphmagi abilities would make her ideal as a transfiguration professor.

“I shall owl her today to find a time to discuss schedules,” Minerva replied.

“Excellent, now, I really must be on my way as I have a memorial to finish planning, and some students to talk to about it,” Dumbledore said as he rose from his chair.

“Let me know if there is anything else I can do to assist you,” Minerva offered as she too, stood, and walked with him back towards the fireplace. With a smile and a flash of green he was gone, and she slowly returned to her desk to begin writing her letter to Tonks.

* * * * *

Grimmauld Place - 11:30am

Ginny Weasley closed the door tightly and cast an impenetrable on the door to prevent their conversation from being overheard. As she took her seat on the sofa by Luna, Ron spoke.

“Mum and Dad are set against us receiving the training that Harry, Hermione, and Neville are getting. What about your parents?” He looked at Hannah first, then Luna and Gretchen. The five were gathered in a little used upstairs room to discuss their situation.

“I don’t know,” Gretchen replied. “My parents have always been super protective of me. I’m not even sure they’ll let me stay here once they get back from their trip.”

“I’m not sure that we are going to stay here. My father mentioned something about safe housing,” Hannah told them curious if any of them had heard of this. Silence descended and they all turned to look at Luna. She appeared to be reading a copy of “The Quibbler,” upside down as usual.

“Luna,” Ginny prodded her friend. Luna didn’t even look up as she said with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Harry will teach us anything they teach him. Besides, Dumbledore will want us all to learn to defend ourselves as well as possible.” Ron continued to stare at her thinking about what she had said. As much as he hated to admit it, she had a point.

“If Luna’s right, should we worry about asking to learn directly from Moody?” Gretchen questioned looking around her at the others in turn.

“Don’t forget about the training with McGonagall and Dumbledore himself,” Ginny reminded her. “And I think we should pressure them to let us learn. If Harry hadn’t taught us all those things in the D.A. then we might not have made it out of the Department of Mysteries. But why do we always have to teach ourselves?”

“Harry and the others have been really busy, too, what if they just don’t have time?” Gretchen added thinking about how little she’d seen of the other Gryffindors.

“Wait, how much training are they doing?” Ron questioned.

“They’re always practicing or reading it seems,” Ginny said. “They’ve become such a tight knit group you almost never see one without the other two.”

“Really?” Ron seemed incredulous. Had he been replaced? Surely not, it was laughable really. Harry and Hermione wouldn’t do that to him, but he couldn’t quite suppress the niggling voice in his head that reminded him that his friends were already training without him.

“So what’s the plan?” Ginny pressed bringing everyone’s attention back to the matter at hand.

“Talk to Harry and the others, find out what they know, if anything about whether or not we are to receive the same or similar training, then make plans to learn on our own, with or without the others,” Luna said finally looking up from her copy of ‘The Quibbler.’ She looked around at the other students. “Things have gotten drastically worse with increased attacks and we need to know how to defend ourselves and others if we hope to survive.”

“Would you show us some of the healing spells and potions you’ve been learning from Madam Pomfrey as well?” Hannah questioned looking directly at Luna. “I had no idea how to help Draco when he was injured in the fighting.”

“That’s a great idea,” Ginny added. “It could be really useful.”

“Alright,” Luna agreed easily.

“Can you make extras of some of the more common potions that would be helpful to have on us in case of attack?” Ron asked thinking about what might be handy to anyone caught in an attack.

“Sure,” Luna replied, “I can even show some of you how to make them, in case you need to.” Ron nodded becoming more excited by the moment.

“We should also carry extra floo powder on us at all times, and maybe some extendable ears,” Ron said thinking aloud. The others were nodding their heads in agreement. “We’ll need plans, too, ways to alert each other if one of us is in danger and safe places to go to get away from an attack.”

“Sounds like we’re going to become a real Army or younger Order,” Ginny said smiling at her brother’s plans.

“I should check on Draco,” Luna said rising to her feet.

“I’ll go with you,” Hannah added standing up as well. “I’ve been meaning to check to see how he’s doing.” Ron grimaced, he’d been told about Draco’s actions, but it didn’t mean he liked or trusted the Slytherin.

“Are you going to talk to Harry, Ron?” Ginny asked before the others left.

“Yeah, I’ll talk to him tonight,” Ron replied and the others rose as well. As they filed from the dingy room each felt better with a course of action decided.

* * * * *

Author’s Note: I apologize for the long delay. Hope you enjoy this next chapter. Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten this is a Harry/Hermione site. It’s just long overdue that the others start thinking about their own training.

21. Hermione's Choice

Chapter 21: Hermione’s Choice
July 9 – Hogwarts – 10:15am

Harry stared around him at the Great Hall of Hogwarts. Where the teachers table normally sat was a podium decked with flowers and pictures of those they were all here to remember. Several smaller pictures of Sirius included him with the other Marauders, and Harry had felt tears burning in his eyes as he watched his dad and Sirius in the pictures. Dumbledore had asked if he wanted to say something about Sirius, but Harry couldn’t imagine trying to say anything in front of people. Hermione squeezed his hand reassuringly.

“Dumbledore says my uncle should arrive soon,” Hermione whispered softly. “You’ll stay with me, right?”

“I won’t leave your side unless you tell me to,” Harry replied squeezing her hand back. The two moved away from the front of the room until they found themselves by Neville, Ginny, and Gretchen near the back of the Great Hall.

“Hey, guys,” Ron said coming up alongside them as well. He looked at his friends clasped hands for a moment, then looked away. “I brought some extra glasses of pumpkin juice if anyone would like some.” Hermione released Harry’s hand slowly and took a glass of juice.

“Thanks, Ron,” she said before taking a drink.

“I think I’d like something a little stronger than pumpkin juice,” Neville said much to everyone’s surprise as they turned to look at him in shock. Neville had yet to approach the front of the room to look at the display for his grandmother. Ginny and Gretchen had stayed by his side the entire time even though he basically had just listened to them talking rather than saying anything himself.

“I could talk to Fred and George,” Ron suggested thinking he’d probably want a large drink himself had he lost someone from his family.

“Thanks,” Neville replied. Ron looked at him for a moment. Neville had really changed a lot since the department of mysteries. He nodded at the thanks, as Ginny took the other glass of juice.

“When do the others get here?” Ginny questioned curious breaking the silence that had descended on the group.

“Dumbledore said he would keep things private until 10:30 when others would start to arrive, mostly the D.A. and close family and friends who lost someone,” Harry answered raking a hand through his messy black hair. He missed Hermione’s touch, but understood why she had let go of his hand. Neither had told Ron yet of their relationship, so it wouldn’t do to look too friendly in front of him until they had a chance to sit down and talk to him. It bothered him that he had yet to manage to find the words to tell his best friend. So far, every time they had started to tell him, something would happen and the moment would pass. The secret weighed on him, and he knew Ron had noticed a change in his and Hermione’s behavior. So far, Ron hadn’t said anything to him about it.

The group fell into silence again each lost in their own thoughts, much like Harry. No one really knowing what to say or if anything they could say would make things any easier for any of them. Luna approached them several moments later and handed a butter beer to both Neville and Harry. Both looked at her in surprise. She just smiled one of her odd smiles and said mysteriously.

“That will have to do until this evening.” The others looked at her wondering if she somehow knew of their talk to get fire whiskey later. “A woman has to have her secrets,” she said as if answering their unspoken question and moved away from the group to join her father as he talked to Moody.

“How did she do that?” Ron questioned scratching his head.

“She always seems to know what to say,” Harry said wondering himself. “Could she have some sort of legilimens ability?”

“Eye contact would be necessary for that, at least in most cases,” Hermione pointed out, “perhaps she just knows how it feels to lose someone. She could see the thestrals as well.” A light seem to go off in Harry’s head at that remark.

“Her mother, she saw her mother die when she was a child, that’s why she can see the thestrals,” Harry confirmed thinking back to his conversation with Luna.

“That’s horrible,” Gretchen gasped eyeing the blonde haired girl from afar in a new light.

“I remember her saying that now, well at least the part about seeing the thestrals because of her mother,” Hermione added looking somber.

“Miss Granger,” Minerva McGonagall said coming up behind Hermione, “your uncle will be arriving shortly. You are to follow me to a smaller room where you can talk to him.”

“Harry’s coming with me, professor,” Hermione replied once again taking Harry’s hand and preparing to follow her head of house. McGonagall looked at them both for a moment before turning and leading them away from the group.

“Hermione has an uncle?” Ron asked surprised at this piece of information.

“Her uncle Elias lives in France, and according to Hermione, he is supposed to become her guardian after her parent’s death,” Neville explained realizing quickly that he was the only one other than Harry and the adults who knew about Hermione’s uncle.

“Is Hermione leaving?” Ginny questioned feeling bad at the small part of her that hoped Neville would say yes. She pushed it aside quickly.

“No, Hermione says that no matter what she’s staying and returning to Hogwarts this year,” Neville replied taking a drink of his butter beer. He decided not to tell the others of their research into how she could do this.

“Is she just going to hide out until September?” Ginny asked a little curious as to how Hermione intended to evade her guardian.

“Seventeen is the majority in the wizarding world, but it’s eighteen in the muggle world. She’s got over a year until she reaches majority there,” Neville informed the others.

“We should probably find some seats as it looks like the others are arriving,” Gretchen said pulling the others from their thoughts of potentially losing Hermione to look around at the new arrivals who seemed to pour into the Great Hall.

* * * * *

Harry and Hermione followed McGonagall into the small room off from the Great Hall that Harry remembered from the Tri-wizard Tournament his fourth year. Dumbledore was already there waiting for them along with Tonks who gave them both a reassuring hug.

“Your uncle should arrive momentarily, Miss Granger,” Dumbledore said looking at a gold pocket watch he removed from his robes. Seconds later, Elias Granger appeared with Kingsley Shacklebolt via portkey. Kingsley’s arm held the other man steady so he didn’t fall over upon arrival. He was a tall man with brown hair similar in color to Hermione’s and the same cinnamon brown eyes. He wore glasses and a gray business suit. He blinked and stared around him bewildered.

“You!” He said upon seeing Dumbledore, “What sort of nonsense is this?”

“Uncle Elias,” Hermione interrupted and the man’s gaze swung to his niece.

“Hermione, you’re alright? I’ve been so worried about you?” Elias Granger said as he rushed towards his niece and embraced her in a hug. Harry stepped back slightly as Hermione hugged her uncle. “I was so worried when I couldn’t find you and no one seemed to know where you were.” The man looked obviously relieved to see his niece.

“I’m fine, unlce, I’ve been staying with some friends,” Hermione replied pulling away from him. He looked down at her for several long moments his expression unreadable.

“Friends?” The word held a question, and he searched his niece’s face for answers.

“Friends from school, they’re more like family really,” Hermione said trying to figure out how best to explain things to him. Dumbledore informed her that he had not believed him when he told her uncle about the wizarding world.

“But you have family, Hermione. You’ve got me, and your grandmother, and your cousins, Elyse and Emilia,” Elias Granger pointed out, “besides you’ve always seemed to enjoy visiting us in France.”

“I know, and I do want to visit you again, but my place is here, my home is here,” Hermione said stepping back and taking Harry’s hand in hers.

“Who is this young man?” Elias asked not missing the way his niece had moved away from him and to the young man standing next to her with messy black hair, glasses, and wearing some kind of black robe.

“Uncle Elias, meet Harry Potter, Harry meet my uncle Elias Granger,” Hermione made the introductions. Elias eyed the young man warily. Harry didn’t flinch under his gaze, but worried that he might have if Hermione’s hand had not been clasping his so tightly.

“Who are the others, besides the old man of course,” Elias questioned. Hermione bit her lip before introducing McGonagall, Tonks, and Shacklebolt.

“And what is this boy to you?” He questioned his gaze turning back to Hermione. Hermione looked at Harry. They had never really discussed what to call each other.

“I love your niece, Mr. Granger,” Harry said quickly. “She’s been my best friend all through school, and now, well, umm…”

“I love him, too, uncle,” Hermione said coming to Harry’s rescue. He smiled at her gratefully and she returned the smile.

“Your place is with your family,” Elias Granger responded. “I appreciate that you have feelings for this young man, but you are too young to be on your own. Perhaps Harry may visit you in France sometime,” he added trying to be magnanimous.

“I’m not going to France,” Hermione replied. “I’m staying here with Harry and my friends.”

“You, young lady, are going to return to France with me, and once there we will discuss what school you will attend in the fall. I am afraid your current headmaster, if that is what he is, and I disagree as to your education. Frankly, I am surprised that Mendelous and Jane would allow you to attend such a place.”

“I’m a witch, uncle. Hogwarts is one of the top schools for witchcraft and wizardry and Headmaster Dumbledore is one of the greatest wizards of our time. It’s an honor to be a student here,” Hermione informed him. The others smiled at her words. She was handling herself brilliantly.

“Nonsense, I don’t know what sort of rubbish these people have been feeding you, but it’s a common fact that magic doesn’t exist,” Elias insisted stubbornly moving forward as if to grab Hermione’s arm. Harry blocked him immediately and had his wand pointed at the other man instantly.

“Harry, it’s ok,” Hermione said softly. “We’ve got to work on your always insisting on protecting me when I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself.” Harry smiled sheepishly.

“Sorry, Mione, force of habit,” he answered as he moved back to her side and put his wand away. The others smiled at the exchange.

“I think it is time that we left now,” Elias Granger said though he did not attempt to take Hermione’s arm this time.

“If magic doesn’t exist, how do you explain how you got here?” Hermione pressed him.

“I don’t know, and I don’t really care to know.”

“I’m not going with you, uncle,” Hermione said, “my life is here.”

“You cannot be serious,” Elias protested staring at her as if in shock.

“You cannot make me go, uncle, and there’s no need to search for me, you will not find me,” Hermione informed him sounding sad but determined.

“This is insane. What have these people done to you? Hermione, we are family. Your mother and father wanted me to be your guardian.”

“And I respect that. I do love you uncle, but I am needed here. I’ve thought a lot about this, and it wasn’t an easy decision. My place is in the wizarding world,” she turned away from her uncle and headed towards the door pulling Harry along with her as she had a death grip on his hand. She stopped at the door and turned. “Goodbye, uncle,” and with that she and Harry left the room closing the door behind them.
The others watched as Elias tried to follow them but the door would not open for him.

“Kingsley, I suggest it is time to take Mr. Granger back to his hotel room,” Dumbledore said as he rose to his feet. Kingsley nodded and reactivated the portkey that he had used to bring Elias Granger to Hogwarts.

“I’m not leaving without her. You cannot keep her here,” Elias protested struggling furiously with the door.

“It was her choice to stay,” Dumbledore said, “and a tough decision it was.” Elias lunged at Dumbledore but Kingsley held him back.

“Three, two, one,” the auror said counting down just before the portkey sent both he and Elias Granger back to London and the man’s hotel room there.

“I think she handled that amazingly well,” Minerva said after the two had disappeared.

“Yeah, but at a price,” Tonks added sighing. She and Hermione had spoken briefly on a couple of occasions now. She knew the young woman’s decision had not been an easy one. She loved her family, including her uncle.

“It is almost exactly 11:00, and we have a memorial service to get through,” Dumbledore reminded the two who followed him from the room.

* * * * *

Author’s Note: Thanks so much for sticking by me, and continuing to read this story, even though I am unpredictable when it comes to updates. I really appreciate your support as readers, and love all of the reviews. Enjoy!

22. Bound in Sadness

Chapter 22: Bound in Sadness
July 9 - Hogwarts - 11:05am

Harry and Hermione stood at the back of the Great Hall during the memorial service. Harry only heard part of what Dumbledore said about the losses sometimes seeming so great it overpowered a single witch or wizard, and that all of them should focus on the moments they cherished with their loved ones rather than on their loss. Everything seemed to be happening to someone else, and he was merely looking on, watching the scene but not really seeing any of it. Hermione had not released her death-like grip on his hand. A few bruises were an extremely small price to pay for the stability he gained from having her there by his side. He hoped that she found the same comfort in having him with her.

He turned slightly to look at her and she leaned in close against him resting her head against his shoulder and neck. She hadn’t spoken yet about what had happened with her uncle and he didn’t broach the subject. He wished they were alone. He wanted to pull her into his arms and bury his face in her hair and just hold her until all the bad things went away. He did the next best thing for the moment and tilted his own head slightly to rest against hers.

Harry looked back at the podium where Remus Lupin now stood. He’d been so lost in thought he completely missed the last of Dumbledore’s words. ‘The last Marauder,’ Harry thought to himself as he tried harder to listen to Remus’s words. The crowd drew a collective breath the first time he mentioned Sirius name, but as Harry listened with the others Remus told of discovering that Sirius had not betrayed his friends or killed all those people. Instead, Peter Pettigrew was the traitor and still lived as one of Voldemort’s most loyal servants. He spoke of Sirius’s love for Harry, and how he had died protecting the godson he loved as a son. Harry couldn’t hold back the tears as Remus finished his speech in memory of one of his best friends.

Once again Harry found that by the time he had regained some semblance of control over his emotions after Remus’s speech, he had missed part of Professor McGonagall’s speech about the Granger’s. She talked warmly of her conversations with them about Hermione and how proud they had been of their daughter, top of her class, and always quick to defend and help others. A brief smile flitted across Harry’s lips as he thought of how true those statements about Hermione were. He didn’t hear the rest as the young woman beside him did what he had longed to do, and wrapped her arms about him tightly sobbing against him her whole body trembling. His own arms found their way around her crushing her against him even tighter as his own tears fell into her hair. No matter how many people he lost, it never got any easier, and no matter how much time passed, he still missed them daily.

Dumbledore watched the young couple in the back from his place at the podium. Even he, who had seen so many of his dear friends and family die, found himself having difficulty keeping his own emotions in check. Several times already tears had found their way down his cheeks as he thought of all who had been lost. When the couple in the back embraced he thanked Merlin they had each other to held find solace. He started to look away when he noticed the faint glow that surrounded the two. ‘Oh my,’ he thought as he recognized the significance at once. He subtly cast a disillusionment charm causing the two to fade from sight. He wondered if this was the first time the charm had occurred and if the two even knew what had happened. He hoped that no one else had noticed and determined to speak to the two at the earliest opportunity. It would not do for Voldemort to learn of this discovery.

He only half listened to the rest of the proceedings as various other members came forward to remark about others who were lost including Narcissa Malfoy, who stunned everyone when she spoke of how much Louise Abbott had meant to her. The normally almost reclusive Narcissa Malfoy seldom spoke in public unless she was issuing orders, and few could imagine given her ancestry and her current husband, why she had attended this private gathering.

Hannah, Daniel, and a mostly recovered Draco had surrounded her the moment she stepped off the podium. The group returned to their seats as Amelia Bones took the podium to deliver a final message of comfort about all of those who were lost and assured the gathered crowd that the Ministry was truly sorry for their losses. She also spoke of the changes removing the ban for underage restriction of magic and of the classes for both children and adults in self defense that were being established at Hogwarts to help combat the problem of Death Eater attacks. As she rounded up her speech, and welcomed everyone to stay for a luncheon at Hogwarts to start fifteen minutes after the end of the service, Dumbledore glanced at his watch and realized that only an hour had passed since the beginning of the Ceremony.

* * * * * *

Neville sat quietly through the ceremony, neither crying nor moving, not even when Gretchen had started sobbing as her mother spoke of what Eleanor Longbottom had meant to her and her family. Neville’s only living relative other than his parents, his great uncle Alger had taken a seat in the front row after pausing briefly to speak to Neville where he sat in the last row. He hadn’t been able to bring himself to approach the stage, or even the front of the room. He felt as if he had failed his grandmother.

Dumbledore had allowed him a brief visit to his parents earlier that morning, and he had explained to them about his grandmother’s death. Neither of them had reacted to the news despite Neville’s continuing hope that something might register with them to bring them out of their own minds. He felt as if he were failing them as well, as he still had no idea how to help them or even if he could. He’d been researching covertly for years cases similar to that of his parents, along with plants and healing techniques that might help them. As of yet, nothing had worked. He sighed after the final announcement by Bones of the classes to start soon, as he realized that he’d been so lost in his own thoughts that he’d lost track of what was going on around him.

He got to his feet only after most of the hall had emptied and looked around for Harry and Hermione. They understood, and although he appreciated Gretchen and Ginny’s loyalty, he couldn’t quite bring himself to really talk to them. When his search failed to find them, he wondered if they had left early to avoid the crowd.

“Neville?” A voice interrupted his thoughts and he found himself face to face with his Uncle Alger once again. The man was older than his grandmother with wild graying hair, warm brown eyes, and a sad smile. Uncle Alger had always been nice to him over the years except for the few times he had done things like pushing Neville out a window to determine if he had magical ability.

“Yes, uncle,” Neville replied waiting patiently for the man to continue speaking.

“Ellie was right proud of you the last time we spoke. Said you’d grown into a fine young man. Thought you might like to know that. Anyway, it got me thinking as well. You’ll be sixteen soon, and though some may say that’s a bit young, you’ve had to be more of an adult for awhile now. I just wanted to say that if you want to be emancipated and claim your birthright, let me know and I’ll sign the papers. Either way you’re welcome to come stay with me or go back to Longbottom Manor if you prefer.” Neville looked at the man in shock which must have been quite obvious.

“Don’t look so surprised son, I was always telling Ellie she was way too hard on you. Your folks would be right proud of the man you’ve become and it’s obvious to anyone who looks that you’re an adult, age notwithstanding,” Alger Horatio Stewart added at his nephew’s surprised look. Neville thought back over what his uncle had said. He had expected a fight for his right to be an adult.

“Uncle, what did you mean by my birthright?”

“Ah, that, I don’t know fully, just that your mother was a singularly gifted and special witch and that your birthright through her family will only be yours when you come of age either in years or through emancipation. Even Ellie didn’t know for sure what exactly it entailed, just that you were to report to Gringotts when you came of age,” Alger told his nephew what little he knew.

“Thanks, uncle, I’d like to be emancipated perhaps on or right after my birthday,” Neville replied. Alger nodded in understanding.

“I expected as much, just let me know where you will be staying and let me know if you need anything,” Alger said, then added, “I should be getting home.” Neville nodded in return and shared a quick hug with his uncle who then moved off into the crowd. Neville watched him walk away before his attention was again snagged by new arrivals to his small group.

“Hello, Neville, Gretchen, we cannot thank you enough Neville, for saving our daughter,” Mrs. Rollins greeted the young people. “And who’s your friend, Gretchen?”

“Ginny Weasley,” Gretchen said introducing Ginny to her mother and father, and them to Ginny. “I didn’t even realize you were back from your trip,” she added softly almost sad to see them.

“Yes, well, Headmaster Dumbledore said you were in a safe house along with Neville and some others and that it would just be easier to meet up with you at the service. Unfortunately, we arrived just before it was to begin and so did not have time to find you first,” Caroline Rollins explained. “We’ve missed you terribly, and wanted to come home sooner, but Dumbledore insisted that you were well and that we should enjoy ourselves while we had the opportunity.”

“We really should be getting home,” David Rollins broke into the conversation.

“Yes, we can discuss at home about allowing you to attend one of the defense classes. They do sound like a very helpful idea,” Caroline agreed.

“Neville, you are welcome anytime. In fact, would you like to stay with us for awhile,” David offered the young man.

“No, thank you, sir, though I really appreciate the offer. I’ve been staying with some friends and I think I will continue to do so,” Neville replied. “Thanks, Gretchen,” he added turning to the small Gryffindor who hugged him fiercely before stepping away to say goodbye to Ginny.

He realized for the first time that the Great Hall was changing around them. ‘I guess we didn’t leave in time,’ he thought as he saw two of the long house tables appear on either side of them. The chairs had disappeared and back were the benches that the students sat upon during their meals. The podium with its flowers and pictures remained at the front of the room. The change in the room had just laid out rather obviously how he had felt all day, as if he were standing still while the whole world moved on around him. He wanted to call out for things to slow down to give him a moment to catch his breath at all that had happened, but knew that even if he cried out it wouldn’t make anyone or anything stop.

‘I could really use that fire whiskey now,’ he thought as others began to stream back into the room. He wanted to forget, if only for a little while, about everything. Someone bumped into his arm as they passed and it was only then that he realized that Gretchen and her family had left, and that Ginny Weasley had also moved away slightly as she talked to Dean Thomas. He spotted the Weasley family easily thanks to their distinctive red hair and moved to sit beside Luna who sat across from the twins but in the thick of the family, her pale blonde locks out of place amongst the sea of red.

“Ah, Neville, have a drink and let us know,” George began as soon as he sat down on the bench.

“What you think,” Fred finished. He looked at them and then at the drink in front of him. Throwing caution to the wind he downed whatever was in the glass in one gulp. Fire burned through his mouth and he almost choked. He set the glass down his eyes watering. After several long moments, he finally croaked, “Thanks, guys.” The twins just smiled. No steam came out of his ears, but the potent fire whiskey had caused Neville’s entire face to flush as tears leaked out of his eyes.

“You’re welcome,” they both replied turning to their food.

“Should I have warned you,” Luna asked her voice full of concern as she handed Neville a handkerchief.

“No, it was a nice shock to the system,” Neville replied quietly.

* * * * * *

Under her own disillusionment spell, Nymphadora Tonks made her way carefully to where Dumbledore had said the still invisible couple should be standing. Very quietly she said their names.

“Tonks?” Harry’s voice questioned.

“Yes, I’m under a disillusionment charm. So are you and Hermione. You need to go to Dumbledore’s office as he’d like to speak to both of you,” she whispered in return.

“Why?” Harry wanted to know. He pulled back slightly from Hermione, but he could see her perfectly.

“I don’t know, but it sounded important,” Tonks replied quickly. Hermione said a quick spell and both her and Harry’s face returned to normal with no trace of the tears that had fallen.

“We’ll leave now,” Hermione said taking Harry’s hand as the two started towards Dumbledore’s office.

“Thanks,” Harry added unsure if Tonks heard him or not since he couldn’t see where she was. “Hermione, why is it I can see you but not Tonks?”

“I’m not sure. I guess it could be because the spell was cast over both of us as the same time or perhaps because of the bonding,” Hermione answered careful to keep her voice low.

Neither spoke again as they made their way through the familiar halls to Dumbledore’s office. It was only when they stopped that they realized that Tonks had not given them the password. Before they could even try any the door opened to reveal the winding staircase. They made their way to the top and knocked on the door.

“Come in,” Dumbledore’s voice called out and the door swung open of its own accord. He released the spell and Harry and Hermione materialized in front of him the golden aura gone. “Thank you for coming so quickly. Have a seat. Lemon drops? Or tea perhaps?”

“No, thank you,” they said in unison. Dumbledore’s smile brightened.

“Do you know why you are here?”

“We’d rather you tell us, sir,” Harry replied as he and Hermione settled into the two chairs in front of Dumbledore’s desk.

“I observed a rather rare event during the memorial service, a golden glow surrounded both of you as you held each other in the back of the Great Hall. I must admit it has been a very long time since I have seen it, but it was unmistakable,” Dumbledore informed them. “That’s why I cast the disillusionment charm on you both. I did not want to risk that others might see it. Now tell me, do you realize the significance of the glow and have you noticed it before today?” Dumbledore watched as the two seemed to carry on a silent struggle before him before Hermione finally answered his question.

“It happened before at Grimmauld. We know that it signifies the bonding of a couple. I have been trying to find more information, but it’s rarely mentioned in any of the books I have been able to find so far.” Harry stared down at his hands not wanting to meet the headmaster’s eyes.

“Why didn’t you come to me?” Dumbledore questioned quietly. “I would certainly help you find out more about it.”

“Honestly, sir, we we’re arguing over it at first. And then I talked Hermione into keeping it quiet until we could find out more on our own,” Harry answered looking up and gazing steadily at Dumbledore.

“Arguing?”

“Harry’s worried that the bonding will mean that if Voldemort kills him, it will also kill me,” Hermione informed him.

“I see, and what about you Miss Granger?”

“I believe in Harry. The prophecy says that he will have the power to vanquish Voldemort. Bonding with me should make him stronger.” She said it so matter-of-factly that Dumbledore marveled at her calm.

“Indeed it will. A fully bonded witch and wizard can call upon the other’s magical power,” Dumbledore added pondering what she had said. “It also generally means that the death of one can bring about the death of the other. This does not always happen. For example, if one of you sacrificed yourselves to save the other.”

“Then we need to stop this, headmaster,” Harry interjected.

“Ah, but that brings us to the problem. You cannot stop a natural bonding once it has begun. If this just happened as I am lead to believe then it suggests a union of soul mates so to speak, and the best that I or anyone else could do is to help you complete the bonding ritual and learn to use the abilities and powers it brings with it.”

“So there is no way to undo this?” Harry said quietly. The fire in Dumbledore’s fireplace flared as Hermione whirled on Harry eyes flashing.

“I love you, Harry, why can’t you trust in that? I can take care of myself. You don’t have to keep trying to pull away from me all the time? Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?” Her voice rose and wind whipped through the circular office causing papers and other small objects to swirl about the room. “We’re stronger together than we ever would be alone.” With that she swept out the door which opened before her and then slammed shut behind her. The wind stopped and everything dropped to the floor. Dumbledore’s eyes were twinkling merrily.

“I suggest you give her some time. And she made some excellent points, Harry. She’s a talented and powerful witch. With the proper training and motivation, I have no doubt that she could best us both in a duel,” Dumbledore said with a chuckle. “I will see what I can find on bonding and will get back to you.”

Harry stood slowly, nodded to Dumbledore, and then made his way back down to the main hall. He hadn’t meant to offend Hermione. He was only thinking of protecting her. He didn’t want to push her away, but he also didn’t want to think about what Voldemort would do to her if he captured her. The bonding scared him. He knew he had to make things right with her. He just wasn’t sure how. Feeling more alone than he could ever remember he couldn’t fathom the idea of facing anyone, so he went out the main doors and made his way to his favorite tree near the lake to think.

**************

Author’s Note: I hope you like it. Please let me know what you think. And thank you to all of you who are reading this story, with a special thanks to those who review.

23. Making Up Is Hard To Do

Chapter 23: Making Up Is Hard To Do
July 14 – 9:35pm – Grimmauld Place

Hermione sat curled into her favorite chair in the newly renovated library at Grimmauld Place. Dobby had only just finished cleaning the room and brightening the formerly dark room with a warm yellow color on the walls and newly upholstered furniture in red and blue with lots of yellow throw pillows. In the week since the memorial service, she only left the library when absolutely necessary for training and the newly started defense classes she co-taught with Harry. She often fell asleep over her books as she researched new spells for the D.A. and continued to search for more information on bonded couples.

At the moment her bloodshot eyes skimmed over the text of yet another book that she hoped might have information on sharing powers. Bonding appeared to be both a blessing and a curse for the couple involved. Not only could the death of one lead to the death of the other, one could literally drain both the magical core and life force of the other completely leaving them either a squib or dead. She shuddered to think of how Harry would react to that information. She understood his concern. The idea that she could cause his death through her own or through draining him left her horrified.

She yawned involuntarily and blinked several times. She hadn’t had a good night’s sleep since the memorial service. Her nightmares had returned with a vengeance. She shifted slightly in her seat and tried to work out the kinks in her neck.

Her skin prickled with awareness as she sensed someone watching her. She turned towards the door so quickly that the book on her lap fell to the floor only to find her wand trained on Luna.

“Hello, Hermione,” Luna said seemingly unconcerned about the wand pointed directly at her. The small blonde witch wandered slowly into the room glancing around at the changes and humming softly. She pulled random books from the shelves and barely looked at them before returning them to their place.

Hermione watched her for a moment and then bent to retrieve her book from the floor. She straightened the pages that had gotten bent in the fall and closed it carefully before placing it on a table to the side of her chair. Several other books were already stacked on or around the table.

“Hello, Luna.” Luna didn’t indicate that she heard the greeting. Instead she continued her perusal of books before finally settling on one and taking the seat across from Hermione. Hermione worried her bottom lip with her teeth as she waited for the other girl to speak.

“Did you want to talk about something?” Luna questioned finally looking up at Hermione. Hermione almost sighed in exasperation. She assumed the other girl had come to the library to try to get her to talk about what had happened between her and Harry at the memorial service.

“No, I thought you did,” Hermione replied retrieving her book from the stand. If Luna was just here to read, she could finish some more of “Shared Magical Forces”.

“That book looks interesting,” Luna observed standing and trying to get a better look at the book in Hermione’s hands.

“It is.” When Hermione didn't elaborate, Luna sat back in her seat and opened her own book. Hermione had just settled in to read as well when the other girl remarked.

“Sharing powers can be incredibly dangerous.” Hermione looked up in surprise. ‘How did Luna know anything about sharing magical powers?’ Questions rose in her mind. ‘How much might Luna know? And how did she find out? Should she trust her and ask for her help?’

Hermione settled back into her chair to read as she pondered those very questions. She wasn't sure how to broach the questions she really wanted answers to without revealing too much about why she wanted to know. She snuck surreptitious glances at the other girl who appeared deep in her own book. After rereading the same paragraph half a dozen times, she closed the book again and put it back on the table. She stood and stretched her aching muscles.

“I have some dreamless sleep potion if you’d like,” Luna offered nose still buried in her book. Once again Hermione looked at Luna in surprise. Without looking up, Luna added. “Don’t look so surprised, you’re dead on your feet.”

“You’re not even looking at me,” Hermione protested. Luna looked up at that and smiled at Hermione.

“You haven’t slept properly since you stopped talking to Harry,” the Ravenclaw observed focusing on a point just past Hermione. “And you won’t until you either make up with Harry or take my offered potion.” She conjured a bookmark that looked like some type of bird to Hermione, and placed it in her book to mark her place.

“How did you do that, we haven’t covered conjuring yet,” Hermione protested focusing on the girl’s actions rather than on what she said. She’d read about conjuring as it was started in sixth year, but Luna would only be going into her fifth year this fall.

“My mother taught me a long time ago. It’s a very useful skill,” Luna answered placing her own book on another nearby table. “Come on, the potion is downstairs in my room.”

“Luna,” Hermione said hesitantly. She wasn’t sure about the idea of taking a potion, even if it would mean a night of uninterrupted sleep. Luna cut her off, however.

“You don’t have to take the potion, you can always make up with Harry. I’m sure he’d enjoy a full night’s sleep as well.”

“It’s not that simple,” Hermione argued following the other girl from the room.

“Of course, it is. Simply agree to disagree for the moment. You need each other, that much is obvious to everyone. Besides you can’t possibly think you’ll resolve whatever the problem is through not talking,” Luna remarked.

Hermione sighed. Luna had a couple of valid points. She did need Harry. He was one of her best friends. And she really missed talking to him. In the past, even when she’d been angry at him, they had always been able to talk things out in the end. This time was really no different. The bonding process had already started and could not be reversed. The longer they took to come to terms with their situation, the less time they had to learn about it and how to use it to their advantage.

Hermione was so deep in thought she didn’t notice when Luna stopped and walked right into her. “Sorry,” she mumbled rubbing her head where it had struck Luna’s.

“Go talk to him,” Luna ordered, “he’s in Sirius’s old room.” Hermione stared at the other girl for a long moment. “Goodnight,” and with that Luna disappeared into her room leaving Hermione standing in the hallway, exhausted and uncertain about what to do next. ‘It’s just Harry,’ she thought trying to muster more of that infamous Gryffindor courage.
------------------------------
July 14 – 10:23pm – Grimmauld Place

Harry lay on Sirius’s old bed staring up at the overhead canopy. His eyes felt gritty, but he dared not fall asleep. Each time he did the nightmares returned. Now there were new ones of Voldemort torturing and killing Hermione as Harry looked on helpless. He’d moved out of the room he and Ron shared because he didn’t want to keep the others awake with his nightmares. And, honestly, deep down, he didn’t feel he deserved his friend’s sympathy about the nightmares.

Hermione still wasn’t talking to him. He understood why. He knew he’d said the wrong thing in Dumbledore’s office. The problem was it was how he felt. He’d never forgive himself if Hermione died because of him. Being with her had scared him, bonding and all it entailed, terrified him. Voldemort wouldn’t stop until he was dead. His own death didn’t bother him so much. The thought of Hermione dying bothered him a great deal. He ran a hand through his rumpled hair in frustration.

He’d spent a lot of time thinking about what she had said. He did trust her. She was the smartest witch he knew. If anybody could take care of themselves it was her. Knowing that and accepting the consequences of that acknowledgement were two very different things. He desperately wanted to make things right with her, but he didn’t know how? He wondered how she dealt with all the times he had risked his neck in the past? How had she stood to watch him go from one dangerous situation to another?

“I had faith in you.” Harry sat up startled. Hermione was standing in his doorway. “I’m not saying it was easy, but I tried to help you prepare the best I could, and then trusted that you would come back to me.” Hermione closed the door behind her and stopped just in front of the door.

“How did you know what I was thinking?” Harry questioned curious. For a moment he wondered if his tired brain was just conjuring an image of Hermione or perhaps he had fallen asleep and was dreaming. Hermione shrugged.

“I’m not exactly sure. I just did.” The two stared at each other for the longest time as if memorizing the sight of the other, each noting the dark circles beneath the other’s eyes and the paleness of each other’s skin.

“I do trust you, Hermione. I just don’t want to lose you,” Harry whispered breaking the silence that had descended on the room. Hermione took a step towards him then stopped again hesitant.

“You can’t lose me, Harry. Part of me will always be with you.” Harry thought about what she said. He slid to the edge of the bed and stood facing her.

“I know you can take care of yourself. It’s just that it was hard enough to deal with the idea that by being with me, you made yourself a key target for Voldemort. Now, with the bonding added to the mix, you could still die if he kills me,” Harry voiced his fears. He watched as she bit her lower lip.

“I think we could use the bonding to our advantage. We have to focus on the positive aspects of it, or we’ll drive ourselves crazy with the ‘what ifs’,” Hermione finally said thinking back over what she had read.

“But, Hermione…”

“Harry, look at me,” Hermione interrupted. “Look at yourself. We’re stronger together than we are apart. You know that.” She moved to stand directly in front of him, but didn’t touch him. Brown eyes met green and held.

“I love you,” Harry said hoarsely as tears sprang to his eyes. He didn’t know what else to say. That was the crux of his problem. He loved her, and couldn’t stand the thought of losing yet another loved one. Hermione wrapped her arms around him burying her face against his neck.

“Oh, Harry, I love you, too,” she whispered against his neck her warm breathe sending shivers through him. He put his arms around her as well pulling her even closer needing to feel her against him. He drew in a deep shuddering breath.

“Stay with me,” he pleaded his lips brushing her ear. This time it was Hermione who shivered.

“Always,” she replied just before their lips met in a kiss.

24. The Order

Chapter 24: The Order
July 17 – 10:30pm – Grimmauld Place

Ron Weasley sat on an overstuffed dark red sofa in the front parlor of Grimmauld Place. He stared down at his hands as he thought about everything that he had witnessed in the past few months. Neither of his two best friends had really spoken to him in days. Hermione locked herself away in the library, and Harry had done the same, only his hiding place of choice had become Sirius’s old bedroom. He knew something was different about his friend’s relationship. He wasn’t that dense. He suspected the loss of their families had driven them closer together, just as Neville’s loss of his gran had further cemented his link to the trio. ‘Not much of a trio lately,’ Ron thought as he wondered at everything that had happened to them all.

His mother had relented, and he and Ginny now traveled to Hogwarts three times a week for defense training with other members of the D.A. Various members of the Order alternated teaching the original D.A. members. Harry and Hermione taught the newer members and children and adults who wanted to learn how to better defend themselves against death eaters. They were now allowed to attend Order meetings, though neither told Ron about their acceptance into the group. He and Ginny had only discovered their membership when the two were allowed to stay for a meeting, while his mother ordered he and Ginny from the room. He didn’t understand why neither of his friends had mentioned this new development to him. He snorted, of course, they hadn’t bothered to mention they were going to be teaching some of the defense classes either.

Even more surprising, Luna and Neville stayed behind for the latest meeting as well. Neville, he sort of understood, since technically Neville was the same age as Harry and Hermione and his gran couldn’t protest it. But Luna, he couldn’t understand that since she was Ginny’s age. He thought of the praise that Fred and George heaped on Luna. Apparently, she was incredible, some kind of potions genius and partially responsible for his being alive. He felt bad about calling her loony, though she still wandered around Grimmauld as if in her own little world. She often disappeared as well, and no one would reveal where she had gone. He supposed that like Hermione and Harry, she too, had been given an assignment. Thinking about that, he felt useless.

He thought back to his conversation with the others. He’d barely seen Harry to talk to him about their ideas. He wasn’t sure, but he suspected his friends were avoiding being alone with him. He knew he wasn’t the best at defense, but chess had honed his skills as a strategist. Not that anyone seemed to care. He kept thinking that if he could just talk to someone, they would all realize how helpful he could be to the Order. He considered talking to Bill or Charlie. Perhaps he could convince them that he too, had skills that the Order could use. He knew his mother wouldn’t listen as she still saw both he and Ginny as children. And his dad would agree with his mother. Fred and George never took anything he said or did serious. As Percy was still being a git that only left his oldest brothers.

He fancied himself more like Charlie. Especially since Bill had taken Dudley Dursley under his wing, and whenever he was at Grimmauld the two would find an empty room where Bill reviewed basic spells with Harry’s cousin. Bill had ordered Ron away once when he’d stumbled upon them and laughed when Dudley tried to accio a book and ending up bringing nearly an entire shelf towards him which knocked him over into a heap on the floor. Ron thought it the funniest thing he’d seen that summer, though Dudley had flushed red with embarrassment. Finding out that Dudley Dursley was a wizard had been on par with the shock of waking up in the same room in Grimmauld with Draco Malfoy. He didn’t understand why Bill seemed to care about teaching the git, but maybe it was an assignment of his from the Order so Dudley could manage in the wizarding world on his own.

After thinking over Bill’s behavior with Dudley, he resolved to talk to Charlie at the first opportunity and felt better. At least now he had a plan of action. He was tired of feeling left out and not knowing anything about what happened. Even his friends, who normally shared things with him, were withholding information. He tried not to think about his friends more recent behavior as he watched the fire in the grate as it licked along the few logs someone had added earlier. Many of the rooms in Grimmauld remained cold even in summer. The fire also tended to make the rooms cozier, though Dobby’s redecorating had helped more with this.

“Hello, Ronald,” Luna greeted entering the room and interrupting his thoughts. She was dressed for bed with a turquoise robe wrapped about her and cinched tightly at the waist. Ron could only stare. She moved closer to him before saying, “Am I interrupting?”

“No,” Ron managed looking back down at his hands. He didn’t know what to say to her. Luna didn’t seem to notice his discomfort as she sat down in a chair across from him near the fire.

“I’ve been hoping to talk to you for awhile,” Luna said in her soft lilting voice.

“Really?” Ron squeaked feeling nervous, his face flushing lightly.

“Yes,” Luna replied working on finding her own courage. At least Hermione knew that Harry liked her, she thought, thinking back to her earlier machinations to prompt Hermione to make up with Harry.

“Look, Luna, I’m really sorry about calling you loony before,” Ron apologized barreling ahead with his apology before he lost his own nerve. Luna stared at him and he squirmed in his seat.

“Thank you, Ronald, I accept your apology,” she finally said and he sighed in relief.

“Thanks, too, for helping Madam Pomfrey take care of me,” Ron added. Luna smiled.

“Your welcome,” as she said this, Ron met her gaze and smiled back at her. She really was rather pretty with her large blue eyes and long blonde hair. He wondered why he hadn’t noticed that before, then reminded himself that this was Luna Lovegood. Of course, he’d never noticed because every other time he had seen her she’d been reading a copy of the Quibbler upside down or saying things that made absolutely no sense. Unsure of what to say, and worried that she would think he were deranged if he didn’t stop staring, he wracked his brain for something, anything to talk about.

“Uh, what was it you wanted to talk about?” He finally asked proud of himself for remembering what she had said. Luna looked down and he wondered if he’d said something wrong.

“I just wanted to ask how you were doing?” Luna said scolding herself internally for chickening out of saying what she really meant to say. It was not something that typically happened with her. But then, Ron made her feel differently than anyone else.

“Oh,” Ron said, a little disappointed, “fine. It’s all a little weird really. I’m mostly just trying to make sense of everything that’s happened.”

“A lot of things have changed in the last few months,” Luna returned thinking back over the last couple of months herself.

“That’s what I was thinking. It’s not just what happened since the attacks, part of it’s been building for awhile now. At least you’re busy doing things for the Order,” Ron replied a tinge of jealousy in his voice.

“Your talents will soon be put to use as well,” Luna reassured him.

“Not unless my mum and dad realize I’m not a kid anymore,” Ron scoffed.

“They know you’re not a kid. They’re just scared of losing you. Your mum was a real mess when you were hurt. She worries about all of you, but feels that the only ones she can still protect are you and Ginny,” Luna mused softly.

“I know,” Ron replied sighing. “She’s got to let go sometime.”

“Give her some time,” Luna suggested smiling at him again. He smiled back feeling better than he had in days and not entirely sure why.

“Luna?”

“Yes, Ron,” she prompted feeling happy just to be near him and be talking.

“Would you like to play a game of chess?” Luna’s smile broadened and Ron felt a strange sort of jump in his insides.

“I’d love to,” she replied feeling the happiest she could remember as she watched him set up the game.

* * * * * *
July 17 – 12:05am – The Forbidden Forest

“You’re late,” Severus Snape said coldly as a cloaked figure appeared in the small clearing near the edge of the Forbidden Forest. The night was clear but the thick growth of the forest blocked most of the moonlight.

“Don’t tempt me to torture you again, Severus,” a soft voice answered seriously.

“I won’t be giving you another opportunity to do so,” the surly potions master replied surprised at her audacious suggestion.

“Now, Severus, play nice, or I won’t reveal why I’m here.”

“Do not presume that I care. I am only here because Dumbledore requested that I meet with you,” he explained regretting his agreement to that bit of madness yet again. He could see nothing to be gained by trusting Beatrix Zambini.

“Your usefulness as a spy is dangerously close to running out, Severus. You’re losing your touch,” Beatrix taunted him.

“And you could do better?” Snape enquired attempting to catch her eyes.

“I am an accomplished legilimens. Do you honestly expect to catch me in anything I do not wish to reveal?” A throaty laugh followed the remarks.

“You find me amusing. Perhaps I should show you how amusing I can be,” Snape practically hissed. How dare she mock him? The woman was obviously a liability. The old man must be mad if he felt they could trust her. He doubted whatever sob story she had told Dumbledore to convince him of her sincerity.

“I allowed you the opportunity to warn your precious Order,” Beatrix reminded him interrupting his thoughts. She remained in the shadows at the edge of the clearing directly opposite her fellow death eater who also remained in the shadows, neither of them trusting the other enough to come out into the open.

‘And then went to the Dark Lord, no doubt trying to convince him that I was disloyal,” Snape answered. As far as he was concerned she had cost both he and the Order because now the Dark Lord seemed even more intent on keeping his plans to himself, and he found himself no longer a member of the inner circle.

“Your loyalty will always be in question because of the game you play, Severus. A major change in the war in the Dark Lord’s favor will occur before the end of this month,” Beatrix revealed stepping off the ledge and into the uncertainty of serving two masters herself. Better to take the plunge now and try to save her children, then allow them to fall victim to the Dark Lord as both she and their father had done just out of Hogwarts.

“This isn’t a game,” Severus cautioned her even as he wondered why he bothered.

“Ah, but it is,” Beatrix replied just before she disappeared with the familiar crack of apparition.

* * * * * *
July 19 – 8:00pm – Grimmauld Place

Gathered around the kitchen table in Grimmauld Place several members of the Order of the Phoenix sat, leaned, or stood waiting for the latest meeting to start. With the uncertainty of the times, the meetings were smaller, with those attending passing on pertinent information to those who could not attend. When Dumbledore arrived moments later with Narcissa and Draco Malfoy the room fell silent. He motioned for them to take seats near him at the head of the table. Once both the Malfoys were seated, Dumbledore began to speak.

“Thank you all for attending on such short notice. First, I have found that Voldemort expects the war to turn in his favor by the end of the month. I do not know if this means a major attack or that he is close to a discovery of something he expects will help him win the war. This will be everyone’s’ new assignment.” A few members cringed at the use of Voldemort’s name, though most had learned to tolerate Dumbledore’s usage of it.

“Do you suspect one more than the other?” Arthur Weasley questioned looking tired.

“I have my suspicions, but I want to encourage everyone to remain open to the possibilities as you patrol. Any information you may overhear or any strange or out of place occurrence should be reported immediately back to me,” Dumbledore insisted looking over the assembled group. Several people nodded in understanding.

“Will we be going on patrols as well?” Everyone turned to look at Neville in surprise. Molly Weasley looked ready to protest even the idea of sending the teenagers out on patrol. Dumbledore smiled for the first time since he had arrived. All of the newer, young members sat together, and typically, remained rather quiet throughout the meetings. It was nice to see that changing.

“I want everyone to play to their strengths. In your case, I have a project which I will discuss with you and Pomona in more depth later. I have already spoken to some members and others I will speak to as needed. Otherwise, please consider listening for more information on this as part of your regular assignments.” He paused after saying this as though waiting for any more questions. After several moments of silence, he spoke again.

“It would seem that Voldemort has his share of supporters in the Wizengamot. There are also those who worry about the risks involved in changing leadership in the middle of what is now a war. Despite my own concerns, I support a vote of no confidence for Minister Fudge. If we could get this pushed through then an acting Minister will be appointed until an election can be held. It would help if we could insure more votes in favor of both a no confidence vote and a new acting Minister who is not a Voldemort sympathizer.”

“What exactly are you proposing?” Bill Weasley questioned curious.

“If they will agree, I am suggesting that we take advantage of the fact that we have three young men who are eligible to be declared heads of their own houses, houses which are all ancient family lines that reserved for themselves a seat in the Wizengamot should an heir decide to take it. Typically this is not something that would be done until the young men were finished with school, and even then, only if they wanted to venture into politics.” The group fell silent again.

“Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Potter, and Mr. Longbottom, but Albus, none of them are finished with school. How can they be expected to keep up with everything that is happening these days?” Minerva McGonagall broke the silence.

“We will be adults, able to come and go as we please from Hogwarts,” Draco drawled looking smug.

“Becoming a member of the Wizengamot is an important responsibility and should not be adopted lightly,” Minerva reprimanded from her seat across the table from the Malfoys.

“Minerva is absolutely correct, Mr. Malfoy. There is much more to the position then your own personal freedom of movement,” Dumbledore added looking pointedly at Draco. Several older members of the Order nodded at this.

“I am well aware of the responsibility,” Draco replied in indignation.

“I’ll do it,” Neville said firmly. “I’ve already talked to my uncle Alger and he’s willing to sign my emancipation papers.”

“How about you, Mr. Potter?” Dumbledore questioned when Harry remained silent.

“If it gets Fudge out of office, I’m all for it,” Harry finally said. Hermione squeezed his hand under the table to show her support.

“Excellent! I am very pleased to hear this,” Dumbledore replied clasping his hands together as if to seal the deal. “Now, on to the final order of business, I have assigned the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor to Narcissa Malfoy. Starting tomorrow, she will begin to oversee the training of everyone in the defense classes for the summer along with the help of Remus Lupin, Harry Potter, and Hermione Granger. For the moment, neither she nor Mr. Malfoy will be inducted into the Order, but will be included in meetings that involve either or them in some way. If there is no further business, this meeting is adjourned.” Everyone started talking at once.

“Her, dark arts professor,” Molly Weasley commented looking over Narcissa Malfoy critically.

“Who better?” Narcissa questioned pointedly somehow appearing to stare down at Molly even though she was still seated at the table and Molly was standing.

“I assure you, Molly, Mrs. Malfoy knows what she is doing,” Dumbledore reassured her knowing that others had similar fears.

“Do you trust her?” Molly asked watching Dumbledore.

“I do,” Dumbledore replied simply. This assurance brought the questioning to a close. Hermione looked at Harry as her teeth worried her bottom lip. She looked nervous about Dumbledore’s newest appointment to the teaching staff. The two stood as one and moved towards the door. Neville and Luna followed and the four eventually stopped in Sirius’s old bedroom. Hermione and Harry settled on a settee near the foot of the bed while Luna and Neville each took a chair. Luna was the first to speak.

“This is exciting. It’s an honor to hold a seat in the Wizengamot. And I’ll bet Mrs. Malfoy knows a lot of dark arts,” Luna said almost in a rush. She bounced on her seat at the thought.

“She’s probably a death eater,” Harry interjected. Luna waved a hand in dismissal.

“Her aura’s mixed. She believes in the purity of blood, but she’s refused subtly to take the mark. She won’t do anyone’s dirty work,” Luna replied as if it was the simplest observation in the world. The others stared at her waiting for an explanation, but none appeared forthcoming as Luna now seemed bored with the conversation.

“Uh, Luna, how do you know she’s not a death eater?” Harry finally asked.

“Because I would have sensed it, silly, the dark mark is tied to very powerful dark magic,” Luna answered leaving the others just as confused as before she had answered the question. Then Hermione brightened, having obviously figured out what Luna meant.

“She can sense people’s auras,” Hermione explained to the other two. “So you can determine if a witch or wizard is basically good or evil based on the elements of each attached to their own magical signature?”

“Something like that, it gets rather difficult to explain. Each witch and wizard has an aura which includes elements of how magical they are, where their beliefs place them in terms of what we think of good and evil, or dark magic and light magic,” Luna added smiling at the others as she stood and crossed the room to pet Hedwig who sat on her perch in the corner of the room.

“Wow!” Neville exclaimed staring Luna as she carried on a quiet conversation with Hedwig.

“A very useful, but very rare skill,” Hermione continued thinking about what this could mean about the other girl. Luna shrugged her shoulders as if to say, so?

“Luna, does anyone in the Order have a dark aura?” Harry questioned thoughtfully. Luna turned back to the others at his question and came back to her seat.

“No one who has come to Grimmauld has a completely dark aura, though some have more darkness than others, like Mrs. Malfoy, Remus, and you, Harry,” Luna explained.

“Remus because he’s a werewolf, Harry because of his connection to Voldemort, and Mrs. Malfoy’s, hmmm, because of her connection to the death eaters?” Neville questioned looking first at Luna and then Hermione for an answer. Luna shrugged as if it didn’t entirely matter.

“She’s also from the Black family, a notoriously dark family who believed in practicing dark magic and supported Voldemort. Those are all possible reasons,” Hermione suggested giving Harry’s hand a squeeze.

“Just because there’s some darkness doesn’t mean a person is evil. Harry and Remus are perfect examples of that. We should give her a chance. After what happened at the Abbott’s, Voldemort will question her loyalty, especially as without being marked, he cannot get to her,” Luna said instead of answering his question. Neville yawned and stood.

“Now that we’ve settled that, I’m going to bed.”

“Goodnight, Neville,” Hermione said rising and giving the surprised Gryffindor a hug. “If you need anything, just knock, we’ll be here.” He smiled then at her understanding. He hadn’t slept through the night since the attacks. He should have known Hermione would see past his joking about Ron’s snoring keeping him awake, and realize the true cause of his lack of sleep.

“Let me know if you need some dreamless sleep potion,” Luna offered. “Madame Pomfrey left some bottles downstairs in case anyone needed them.”

“Thanks,” Neville replied, “but I’ll be alright.” The others nodded in understanding.

“I should go, too, I promised Ronald a game of chess this evening,” Luna added as an after-thought rising to follow Neville from the room.

“Is this a sort of date?” Hermione asked curious about her other best friend and the intelligent, albeit strange Ravenclaw girl.

“It’s a game of chess,” Luna answered slipping from the room and closing the door behind her. Hermione turned to Harry, who shrugged.

“It’s Ron, so it is probably just a game of chess, for now,” Harry said leaning forward and catching Hermione’s hand in his. He pulled her closer until she eventually settled back onto the settee leaning against him.

“I miss them,” Hermione whispered softly. Harry kissed her forehead and held her close. “I don’t know what I’d do if you weren’t here with me, poor Neville.”

“He’s got us. He knows that,” Harry tried to reassure her, “having you and Ron as friends always helped me.” Hermione nodded against his chest. Silent tears slid down her cheeks as she thought of her parents. The hurt was just as strong now as it was when it happened. She threw herself into her research promising her parents that she would help Harry defeat Voldemort. It held her together, at least in front of everyone else. She worried about Neville. He’d become even more withdrawn as time passed.

“We should try to get some sleep, too,” Harry said moments later breaking into Hermione’s thoughts. He brushed the tears from her face. She nodded and stood to get ready for bed.

Author’s Note: Thanks for bearing with me. I hope you like the latest installment. Let me know. Thanks!

25. Hermione Fails At Something

Chapter 25: Hermione Fails At Something
July 23 – 1:50pm - Grimmauld Place

Harry looked up from his book as Hermione stormed into the room. He knew from her face and the slamming of the door behind her that her meeting with McGonagall hadn’t gone well. As she tore through the room, he closed his book and put it down beside him as he waited for her to speak.

“I can’t do it,” with those words Hermione collapsed onto her knees on the floor. Harry moved to her immediately wrapping his arms around her. She leaned into him resting her head in the crook of his neck. He waited patiently for her to continue, silently holding her and offering whatever comfort he could just by being there for her.

“McGonagall tried every test she knew, and nothing happened.” He heard the quiver in her voice at the last part and knew that tears would follow.

“Hermione, it’ll be okay,” Harry tried to reassure her. She pulled away from him and he saw the tears in her eyes. He hated to see her cry.

“But what’s wrong with me? I’ve never had problems with magic before,” Hermione cried out obviously confused. The anguish and confusion in her cinnamon eyes made Harry want to crush whatever block she had to the exercises. Hermione was the brightest witch he’d ever known, and he didn’t understand her current predicament.

“There’s nothing wrong with you,” Harry countered as he used his hand to tilt her head up to meet her eyes. She needed to believe that and couldn’t deny the sincerity in his eyes as he looked at her.

“Easy for you to say, you can do it,” Hermione retorted standing and walking to the window in Sirius’s old bedroom. She wasn’t ready to be reassured. She’d tried everything, but she couldn’t seem to do even the most basic of the animagus exercises. It was worse than failing a test. McGonagall had just informed her that no amount of studying or practice was going to change the fact that she would not be able to become an animagus. Harry and Neville would proceed with the transformation exercises without her.

“Did McGonagall say why?” Harry questioned choosing his words carefully. It was obviously time to try another track.

“She doesn’t know. She said that some people just can’t for whatever reason,” Hermione explained feeling worse somehow. ‘Why couldn’t she be an animagus?’

“Sounds like its time for us to go to the library,” Harry commented grasping on to her words. Hermione didn’t answer for a moment then turned to him wiping the tears from her cheeks.

“Of course, at least I can try to find out why.” Harry smiled encouragingly.

“Exactly, maybe there’s a really good reason why your not picking up the animagus exercises,” Harry explained marveling that he was actually encouraging Hermione to take on even more research when she already spent most of her free time in either the Black family library or the Hogwarts library.

“Thanks, Harry.” With her words warmth spread through Harry at being able to make her feel better, even if it meant even more time in the library searching for answers.

“Your welcome, Hermione,” he said as he followed her from the room on the familiar route to the library. They had another hour before occlumency lessons, and this research really couldn’t wait.

“Hey, guys,” Ron greeted Harry and Hermione moments later as they came through the library doors. Both stopped at the sight of their best friend sitting at a table working on something. They still hadn’t spoken to him about their relationship.

“Hey, mate,” Harry greeted recovering first. “What are you working on?” Ron’s face went slightly pink as he answered.

“Um, just some stuff Luna asked me to help her with.” Harry smiled at his friends flushed face. A very encouraging sign, indeed, perhaps he and Hermione were worried about Ron’s reaction to their relationship for no reason.

“Hey, Ron,” Hermione said coming closer to her friend, “that’s really nice of you to help her out like that.” She glanced at the books in front of Ron, noticing that it all appeared to be potions texts, and marveled more that the Ravenclaw girl had gotten Ron to voluntarily research anything related to potions.

“Yeah, I guess,” Ron replied. “So what are you two working on today?” He really did miss his friends. They always seemed to be coming and going to one class or another or researching for those classes. It was almost like they were at school and suddenly he wasn’t in any of their classes anymore.

“Some animagus research actually,” Hermione replied not wanting to admit her failure to Ron just yet, especially if there was a good reason behind why she couldn’t perform the transformations. She walked along the shelves beginning her search for texts involving the transformations and potential blocks.

“Cool,” Ron said thinking it really would be brilliant to be able to turn into an animal at will. “Are you going to be covering that in D.A.?” He directed this question to Harry who was still standing hear his table while Hermione searched.

“I don’t know. It can be pretty dangerous if not properly supervised,” Harry answered. “If you really want to learn, McGonagall might agree to teach you.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, why not?” Harry replied encouraging his friend. He looked over to Hermione to see her pulling some books off a shelf.

“Alright, I’ll think about it,” Ron replied looking down at his notes, then back up at his friend who he’d barely talked to in so long and finally said. “How about a game of chess?” Harry smiled, and then he remembered that he was supposed to be helping Hermione. As if reading his thoughts, Hermione said,

“Go ahead, it’s been ages since you two have played.”

“Thanks, Hermione, I will help you later, I promise.” Ron watched the by play between his two friends and almost asked when they were going to tell him that they were dating, but held back. He really didn’t want to ruin the good mood that existed between them.

He’d talked to Luna, and he knew his friends didn’t want to hurt his feelings, but it hurt that they didn’t trust him with their news. He’d been jealous at first that Harry would do that to him, when he was certain his friend knew he liked Hermione. Luna had calmed him down though. In fact, now he wondered if he didn’t like her more than he had ever liked Hermione. She was still a little strange at times, but he’d never found it so easy to talk to a girl. Even Hermione, who had been his friend for years, wasn’t as easy to talk to and they almost always ended up arguing. Luna was simply different. He shook his head and realized that while he’d been lost in thought, Harry had set up the chess board and was now looking at him waiting for him to join him at the other end of the table. He moved down and the two friends began to play.

Hermione curled up in her usual chair to read, though she found herself watching her two best friends more than she read. It was nice to see them together again. She realized that the two friends hadn’t played chess since they had left Hogwarts at the end of their fifth year. Ron was obviously winning, but that was no surprise. He really was a genius at wizard’s chess. She wondered how Luna had faired at chess against her red-headed friend, and at the fact that the Ravenclaw girl had actually managed to get Ron to do research for her.

As time drew near for her and Harry to meet with Dumbledore for their occlumency training, she found she really didn’t want to go, even though Ron had already beaten Harry twice at chess and started a third game. She smiled as she thought about how glad she was that the three of them were here like this, like old times, just enjoying each others company. She knew they would have to talk eventually, and that the war could intrude at anytime, but for now, she couldn’t think of anywhere else she’d rather be than curled up with a good book while her best friends played chess.

* * * * * *

July 23 – 2:58pm – Grimmauld Place

Albus Dumbledore apparated to Grimmauld Place as his apparition signature was keyed to the wards. Minerva’s obvious astonishment at Hermione’s inability to become an animagus was foremost in his thoughts as he made his way to the study he preferred to work from when at Grimmauld. He pondered briefly why this ability might remain out of reach of such a skilled witch. He vowed to conduct some research of his own into why that might be the case. He sat down in the comfy overstaffed chair behind the desk and had just settled his dark blue robes about himself when a knock sounded at the door to the study.

“Come in,” he called expecting to see all three of his students but finding only Neville, who came forward slowly. “Good afternoon, Mr. Longbottom,” he greeted the young man warmly.

“Good afternoon, sir,” Neville replied wondering where Harry and Hermione were. Dumbledore studied Neville closely for several moments as the two waited for the others to arrive. He was much too thin and still very pale. Dumbledore found himself in agreement with the others that something would have to be done about the eating habits of his star pupils before more serious complications arose. So much grief heaped upon their young shoulders, he hated that he had only added more responsibilities to those same shoulders.

“How are you, my boy?” Neville seemed surprised at the question.

“Alright, I guess,” he replied quickly looking down so that the headmaster could not see the truth in his eyes.

“I am always here if you need to talk,” Dumbledore reminded the young man hoping he might seize the current opportunity.

“I know, sir,” Neville reassured him still not looking up at his headmaster.

“I was pleased with the report that Pomona handed me on your research so far. You have a real knack for herbology and your work has already helped Madam Pomfrey in developing some better medicines.” Neville smiled at the praise, one of his first real smiles in weeks. He enjoyed the research and experiments that he and Professor Sprout were working on for the Order. Dumbledore had explained that not only would he like to use plants and products derived from plants to help with the war, but that many cures for ailments might still be waiting to be discovered. His greatest hope was to discover something that might help his parents, but this was a goal he hadn’t shared with anyone.

“Thank you, sir.” At that moment a bedraggled Harry and Hermione dashed into the room and collapsed in front of the desk beside Neville and across from their headmaster.

“Sorry, sir,” Hermione panted clearly out of breath.

“We we’re in the library,” Harry added a bit winded himself.

“And lost track of time,” Hermione finished desperately trying to straighten her hair that had come loose from its ponytail. Dumbledore smiled at their similarity to the Weasley twin’s method of speech. The bond was developing nicely all on its own as the two grew closer together. He had yet to find anything more than what he had told them already about bonding, except for a reference to a mysterious book that eluded him.

“Apology accepted, Mr. Longbottom and I used the time to catch up on some things. Do try to be on time next time though,” he reminded them with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Yes, sir,” the two said in perfect unison although neither seemed to realize what they had done.

“Yes, well, we should get on with things,” Dumbledore said, then instructed, “I would like for all three of you to clear your mind, relax, and use the meditation exercises we’ve been practicing.” He paused as he watched them each close their eyes and adjust their breathing taking deep calming breathes and releasing them slowly. After several moments, he broke the silence.

“Now, today, I will again attempt to see into your thoughts at random. Block me as soon as you can, but do not try to force me out. We will work on that later.” He watched as each of them nodded slightly. He cast ‘legilimens’ silently at Neville and at first saw nothing. Neville felt the soft brushing against his mind that was Dumbledore’s attempt to see his thoughts. As the pressure increased he struggled a bit, but his mind remained under his control. It felt as if Dumbledore was searching for something in particular.

He focused on his breathing to remain calm and not lose control. When Dumbledore had talked about occlumency, he’d made it sound as if the most important thing was to remain calm and in control of your own thoughts, so that the legilimens only saw what you wanted him to see. As he felt his resistance waning he made one last attempt to only show Dumbledore the game of chess he’d played yesterday with Ron. After several long moments, the pressure stopped and he sighed inwardly, thankful his turn was over and all he’d given up a memory of an innocuous game of chess.

Dumbledore smiled as he broke the spell on Neville. The young man continuously surprised him. He showed a real knack for occlumency, and with practice, he had no doubt that Neville could become a relatively accomplished legilimens. He marveled again at what confidence and belief in one’s self could do to a person’s ability to succeed. After his brief pause, he cast the silent spell again this time at Harry. He noticed the young man’s sense of peace seemed stronger. ‘He’s resolved something,’ the wizened wizard decided as he probed further.

Harry felt a push against his own mind and worked to maintain the simple blackness that Dumbledore had taught them to project, as if he were truly thinking of nothing. The differences between Snape’s and Dumbledore’s methods of occlumency were like night and day. He much preferred Dumbledore’s softer more subtle intrusion, though the end result still left him with a horrible headache. As the pressure increased again, he saw himself with Ron and Hermione in the library from this morning. His breathing quickened and he scrambled to block the headmaster from seeing more. After what felt like forever, the pressure receded and he breathed more deeply. His turn was over, though he had not been able to keep the professor out of his mind completely.

Hermione guessed that Dumbledore must have chosen one of the boys first as she continued to meditate, though she found it harder to concentrate than normal. She’s never failed at anything before, not something that she really wanted to do, and certainly nothing magical. She struggled for several moments to calm herself again. As the animagus training was covert, it was not a memory that she could afford to project to anyone without compromising the surprise. She followed Dumbledore’s instructions flawlessly, suppressing the thoughts and returning to her previously calm state.

Moments later she felt another presence in her mind. It was insistent and pressed her to reveal to it her whereabouts, her fears, but she had locked these away and instead focused on projecting an outward sense of calm. The presence became more insistent and she faltered. She could feel her thoughts as if they were struggling to break free of her calm. The pressure increased and she cried out as her thoughts burst free. The chant from her previous nightmares of being a failure circled in her thoughts. She had failed her friends in the Department of Mysteries, and now she was failing Harry once again. She brought her shields up again before the memory of her talk with McGonagall about the animagus training could be seen, and the presence faded slowly.

“Well, done, all of you,” Dumbledore commended them. The three opened their eyes slowly.

“But, headmaster,” Hermione began only to be interrupted.

“You did well, Miss Granger. It is to be expected that you would be more distracted today, but when it really counted, you held your shield,” Dumbledore reassured her. Hermione looked down at her hands. Dumbledore continued, “Please continue to practice your meditations and try to maintain that control over your thoughts at all times. I think you are all ready to learn more about legilimency, and forcing someone out of your thoughts, so continue reading in the assigned text and we will add that into our next lesson. Are there any questions?” All three shook their heads.

“Very well, then, I shall get back to Hogwarts I think,” Dumbledore finished and they all stood. He watched them leave the room each still lost in their own thoughts. He was proud of what each of his students had accomplished in such a short amount of time. Other than Miss Granger’s block with animagus training, the three had excelled in all of their studies so far. Given enough time, he knew they would become three of the most powerful wizards and witch of their age. He only hoped they had the time.

* * * * * *

Author’s Note: Thanks to Ranman, who has so nicely edited and made some great suggestions to the last chapter and this one, to improve my story. I really appreciate it. Also, thanks to those who continue to follow this story. I really hope you like this newest update. Let me know!

26. OWL Results

Chapter 26 – OWL Results
July 26 – 7:36pm – Grimmauld Place

Ginny Weasley wandered around Grimmauld Place feeling completely out of the loop. At least when Gretchen was around she had someone to talk to. She barely saw Hermione anymore with all her classes and Order activities. Not to mention all the time she spent with Harry. In some ways she wasn’t sure how to deal with Hermione now that she knew the other girl was with Harry, the one boy she’d dreamed about being with for as long as she could remember.

She still wrote to Dean, but things were not going nearly as well since they never got to see each other. Dean’s family had been attacked as well, and he was staying with Seamus in Ireland. Headquarters appeared to be deserted until she stumbled across Neville reading a book in one of the downstairs living rooms. She was a little surprised to find him since he always seemed to be disappearing anymore, just like Harry, Hermione, and Luna.

“Hello, Neville,” she greeted smiling. Neville looked up at her greeting, and smiled in return.

“Hello, Ginny.”

“Am I interrupting?” She questioned hoping that he’d say no. She really didn’t want to go back to her room and study.

“No, you’re fine,” Neville replied closing his book and setting it on the end table to his right. He always got nervous talking to girls, and now, Gretchen wasn’t here to make it easier. He thought of Gretchen as a sort of little sister, and that had made it easier to talk to Ginny.

“What were you reading?” Ginny asked curious as she sat down in a chair across from him. Neville glanced over at his book, and then back to Ginny.

“It’s the latest book on healing plants. Luna picked it up for me yesterday from Flourish and Blots,” Neville replied feeling more comfortable.

“So Luna’s been going to Diagon Alley?” Ginny fired back looking interested. Neville realized his mistake and flushed.

“Just briefly,” he managed trying to cover for his mistake. ‘Get a hold of your self,’ he reminded himself silently. Ginny pouted prettily. She was generally very good at ferreting out information.

“I really don’t see the big deal. I think Luna’s telling Ron stuff. You can trust me, Neville,” she urged hoping he’d tell her about what was going on lately. Her mom had really cracked down on the extendable ears and it was nearly impossible to overhear anything anymore.

“Ginny, you know I can’t tell you. You’re not a member, and it’s for your own safety,” Neville insisted. She sighed and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Fine, keep your secrets. I’ll find out eventually,” she assured him.

“There’s a war going on, Ginny, and nearly everyone in your family is heavily involved. You should enjoy the time you have right now to just worry about school and stuff. What the Order does isn’t for fun and it’s not a game,” Neville said in his most serious tone. He really didn’t like the idea of something bad happening to the youngest Weasley.

“I’m not a child,” Ginny retorted her anger rising. “I could be helping.”

“Help by staying safe,” Neville replied simply. “You saw what Ron’s injuries did to your mother, to your family. If they know your safe they can focus on their own work.”

“No one’s really safe. They brought the Burrow down around Ron and me. Keeping me in the dark doesn’t make me safer,” Ginny returned her anger growing. She couldn’t believe that Neville was actually supporting the adult’s decision to keep her uninformed and out of things. Neville sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He hadn’t cut it in a while and it was longer than usual, and his hand only made it messier. Ginny found herself thinking it looked rather dashing, then remembered that this was Neville and she was mad at Neville.

“You’re learning to defend yourself. If you hear or see anything important, pass it on to an Order member, and don’t try to be a hero,” Neville said suddenly tired. He picked up his book from the side table and stood. “I’m going to my room. Have a nice evening.”

Ginny watched him walk away wondering where she’d gone wrong. She had wanted someone to talk to, perhaps play a game of wizard’s chess or exploding snap. She had not intended to be lectured to by Neville Longbottom no less. She jumped up from her chair and ran up the stairs to her room slamming the door behind her, but the sound of the door slamming didn’t make her feel any better.

* * * * *

July 27 – 4:55am – Grimmauld Place

Harry awoke to the sound of owls tapping at his window. He groaned softly not ready to get out of bed yet. He looked at the alarm clock by his bed and realized that he’d have to get up soon anyway to make it to his morning lesson with Moody. He slid out of the bed as quietly as he could so as not to disturb Hermione. She stayed with him more often than not, and so far, no one had discovered them. He liked having her beside him.

He opened the window and the owls swooped in and settled on the bureau. He untied the letters from both and offered both owls some water and treats that he kept for Hedwig. They accepted before flying off again. As Harry closed the window, the alarm clock went off and Hermione sat up in the bed. She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and smiled tentatively when she saw Harry by the window. Her hair was a disaster but he thought she was the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen. He retrieved the letters and hopped back onto the bed with her. He handed her the envelope with her name on it, knowing it must be their OWL results.

Hermione could only stare at the letter that Harry handed her. Harry watched her as she examined the envelope carefully. She handed it back to him.

“I can’t open it, will you?”

“Sure and you can open mine,” Harry replied handing her his own envelope.

“Alright,” she answered tearing into his envelope. Harry did the same to hers.

“All O’s as if there was any doubt,” Harry said after skimming the letter quickly.

“Really?” Hermione questioned distracted.

“Yes, so am I still taking potions with you?” Harry questioned nervous about his own results. Hermione glanced back down at his results.

“Yes, though you won’t be taking History of Magic or Divination. You scrapped an “A” in Astronomy. You got an O in Defense, Potions, and Charms, and an E in everything else,” Hermione informed him as she handed him his letter. Harry looked at it in surprise. He really had passed potions. He could be an auror. Hermione took his from his hands and looked it over as well. She’d been so nervous about her ancient runes and astronomy exams. Her mind flashed to her parents and tears sprang to her eyes. They would be so proud of her.

“Hermione, what’s wrong?” Harry asked when he noticed her tears.

“My parents…” Hermione whispered dropping the letter onto the bed.

“I’m sure they know, Hermione. They’d be really proud of you,” Harry reassured her putting an arm around her.

“They would be proud. I told them about the grading system for OWL’s, and the importance of them. I just wish I could share it with them,” Hermione tried to explain. It was times like these that she missed her parents the most. They didn’t always understand things about her school, but they understood grades. It was another painful reminder of their loss. A knock sounded at their door interrupting her thoughts.

“Harry, we need to meet Moody downstairs in ten minutes,” Neville called through the closed door.

“I’ll meet you down there as soon as I can,” Harry answered speaking loudly so the other boy could hear
him.

“Bring Hermione if you see her,” Neville replied before heading back downstairs. He knew that Hermione was most likely with Harry, but just in case anyone overheard him, it was easier just to add that last part. Eight minutes later, Harry and Hermione met him in the basement where Moody liked to have their sessions.

“How did you do on you’re OWL’s,” Harry asked him catching his breathe while they waited for Moody to
appear.

“Good, I got an O in defense and herbology,” Neville replied proudly. He’d been pleasantly surprised by his OWL scores, but he’d spent a lot of time studying. He’d even managed an E in potions which had amazed even him. Luckily Professor Snape had not administered the exam or Neville suspected he would have gotten a T.

“That’s great, Neville,” Harry and Hermione congratulated him together just before Moody appeared in the doorway.

“Let’s get started,” he ordered and the three settled in to work.

* * * * *
July 27 – 7:00am – Grimmauld Place

Luna returned to her room from the bathroom just down the hall. She was dressed in a simple dark blue dress with silver trim. She’d tied her hair back into a long ponytail so that it would stay out of her way as she helped Madam Pomfrey this morning. She had lessons with Madam Pomfrey on most mornings. Sometimes these sessions would also involve some experimental brewing for healing potions. Yesterday, Professor Snape had even deigned to join them and Luna found that working with the brilliant potions master was quite a treat. She had always done well in Potions and so did not have the same level of ill feeling towards the surly professor as most of the students seemed to. Although, even Luna had to admit that the professor made it very hard for students to actually like him. She hoped that he would return again today, and that they could delve into some even more complicated healing potions and charms. She was so lost in thought that it took several moments for her to notice the tawny colored owl pecking on her bedroom window. She let it in and untied her letter from its leg. She conjured an owl treat for the bird before sending it on its way. As she looked at the letter, she realized that it was her Hogwarts letter. She opened it and a small badge fell out onto the floor. She retrieved it and stared at the prefects badge in awe and confusion. After several moments of staring at the badge she placed it on the nightstand and looked over her letter. She placed it beside the badge and then left the room. She didn’t want to be late for her lesson.

* * * * *

July 27 – 8:10am – Grimmauld Place

“Ruddy bird,” Ron groaned finally giving in to the incessant pecking at his window and letting the large, brown owl flutter into his room. He groaned aloud when he saw the official letter knowing it must be his OWL results. He really wasn’t looking forward to this. He paused for a moment wondering where Harry and Hermione might be, and then realized they were probably training. With a sigh he opened his letter. Skipping the introduction, he found his grades.

Astronomy – A

Care of Magical Creatures – O

Defense Against the Dark Arts – O

Transfiguration – E

Charms – E

Divination – D

Herbology – A

History of Magic – D

Potions – A

‘Mum will be pleased with the two O’s, and all together I only failed too classes, plus no more Snape,’ he thought musing over his grades. He considered himself lucky as he placed the results on his bed. His stomach grumbled, and he decided to get dressed and go in search of food.

* * * * *

July 27 – 8:15am – Grimmauld Place

Ginny scribbled furiously in a journal she’d started a few weeks earlier. After her experience in first year, she’d been nervous about journals, but without Hermione or Gretchen to talk to, she found that pouring out her thoughts on paper made her feel better. Only this journal was a muggle journal, completely un-enchanted. An owl at her window alerted brought her out of her thoughts and she quickly moved to let it into the room. Realizing it was her Hogwarts letter; she untied it quickly and offered the owl a treat. It took it before flying off again. Ginny tore into the letter and a badge fell out. She snatched it just before it hit the floor. She groaned when she looked at it. She’d been hoping not to be a prefect, like the twins.

‘Maybe it will put mum in a better mood though,’ she thought putting the badge on her bureau and looking over the book list. ‘At least now we have an excuse to go to Diagon Alley,’ she thought brightening. ‘Getting out of here would be nice, and maybe I can talk mum and dad into a nicer broom.’ She put the letter in her pocket and decided to approach her mother first thing and ask about going to get her school things. She also really wanted to see the twins shop. So far, her mum had insisted that she couldn’t leave Grimmauld. She picked up her journal and wrote a quick entry about her school letter and the prefect badge. Finishing the entry, she closed the book and tucked it back into her nightstand drawer before heading downstairs to grab some breakfast and talk to her mother.

Moments later when she entered the kitchen all she found was her brother Ron. Dobby appeared just after she entered to ask what she wanted to have for breakfast. She gave him her order and then sat down across from her brother.

“Hey, Ginny,” Ron greeted between mouthfuls.

“Good morning, Ron,” she returned. “Where is
everyone?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen anyone except Dobby,” Ron replied after a gulp pumpkin juice. “It’s a bit weird really. I haven’t even seen mum.” Both Weasleys paused at that. It was very rare for Molly Weasley to not be puttering about the house cooking or cleaning and keeping an eye out for everybody.

“Something big must be going on if mum is out on a mission and not here,” Ginny mused aloud. Ron stopped chewing and stared at her for a moment. He contemplated what Ginny had just said.

“She might have just gone on some errands,” Ron countered finally, not wanting to think about the fact that his mum could be putting herself in danger. He hadn’t thought much about exactly what being in the Order might mean. With all the attacks and recent losses it was hard not to think about the potential loss of one or more of his family members. And Harry, Hermione, Neville, and Luna were now all part of the Order as well. He knew Luna had a lesson with Madam Pomfrey this morning. She’d told him about her lessons at Hogwarts with the healer. Part of him felt relieved that she was safely tucked away at Hogwarts, just in case something might be happening this morning.

“It’s not right that they won’t even tell us what’s going on,” Ginny complained putting down her fork and pushing her plate away.

“They will eventually,” Ron reassured her before adding, “Sometimes I’m not sure I even want to know.” Ginny looked at her brother in surprise. Seeing her look, Ron explained. “Harry and Neville have lost nearly their entire families, Hermione lost her parents, Hannah lost her mom, who are we going to lose, Ginny? Not even Fudge can pretend we’re not at war anymore? Who else are we going to lose before this is all over?” He pushed his own plate away, and left her sitting alone at the table to think about what he said.

27. Azkaban

Chapter 27: Azkaban

July 28 – 11:34pm – Hogwarts Dungeon

Severus Snape leaned back in his favorite chair in his private quarters at Hogwarts. He watched as the firelight played off the amber liquid in his glass. He swirled the liquor around in his glass before taking a drink and then setting it down on a table at his side. He leaned forward and retrieved his most recent potions publication. The leading article in the esteemed wizarding magazine theorized an improvement to the wolf’s bane potion, perhaps even to the extent of becoming a cure for lycanthropy. He highly doubted anyone had actually figured out how to do that when he himself was still struggling with his own version of a similar potion, but then it was always nice to know what other potions masters thought would work or had tried.

He always enjoyed summers the most, as the students were gone, and he would actually get more moments like these to sit quietly and read or work on one of his own potions. His thoughts of the students made him grimace at first, then he remembered Pomfrey’s talk about her new student, Luna Lovegood. Severus had to admit that he thought the girl’s idea of the modified strengthening potion showed creativity, and Pomfrey touted her skill at helping to concoct it. Pomfrey could be exaggerating though, he thought, taking another sip from his glass. Perhaps he would make a point of stopping by at one of the girl’s lessons to observe her for himself. If she indeed showed genuine talent at being a potions master, he might have to seek to challenge her more. That decided he opened his new magazine and began to read. Moments later a note appeared before him. He cast several spells to determine its safety before finally unfolding the small piece of paper. Scrawled across the piece of paper in a hurried, unsteady hand was only one word.

“Azkaban”, as soon as Severus Snape read the word on the small slip of paper it burst into flames. ‘Blasted woman,’ he swore to himself as it burned his fingertips. He tossed his magazine back onto the low table in front of him, and downed the rest of his drink. The whiskey burned but he barely seemed to notice. He wondered why he hadn’t felt his mark burn, and cursed Zambini again for making the Dark Lord question his allegiance. He threw some of his special floo powder in to the flames and called for the headmaster’s office at Hogwarts. Albus Dumbledore appeared moments later looking tired but still dressed for the day.

“Azkaban,” was all the surly potions master said.

“Stay where you are,” Dumbledore ordered upon hearing the message. He ended the floo connection and hurried back to his desk. It was as he thought. Voldemort would move against the wizarding prison to release his loyal followers and look for new recruits. Much of the intelligence the Order had gathered pointed to an attack on Azkaban, so the cryptic message from Severus made sense. He copied a message to several members of the Order and gave them to Fawkes to deliver. With the alarm sounded he moved across his office and up the stairs to prepare for the upcoming battle.

* * * * *

July 28 – 11:47pm – Grimmauld Place

Arthur Weasley awoke to the trilling of phoenix song. After delivering his message the brilliantly plumed Fawkes disappeared again in a burst of flames. Arthur read the note quickly before passing it to his wife who had also been awakened by the phoenix.

“Please be careful, Arthur,” Molly Weasley pleaded after quickly skimming the message. It burst into flames when she had finished.

“You, too, dear,” Arthur replied dressing quickly. He bent to kiss her softly before leaving the room to apparate outside Grimmauld so as not to wake anyone else. Molly dressed as well, and prepared to travel to Diagon Alley. Dumbledore had made it clear that Voldemort would likely attack someplace public in addition to the prison to draw attention away from Azkaban. Diagon Alley was the Order’s best guess, and so Molly, the twins, Lee Jordan, and Angelina Johnson were to monitor Diagon Alley. Nearly everyone else in the Order would be at Azkaban. Molly didn’t want to think about the second line of defense, which included the young people she thought of as her own. For now, they were safe in their beds, and she hoped it stayed that way.

She flooed to the twins shop and marveled again at what they had created.

“Mum,” George said in surprise when he opened the door to his and Fred’s tiny apartment above the shop.

“Azkaban,” was all she said as she stepped into the apartment. Fred appeared moments later as George called Lee and then Angelina.

“They’ll cover the far end of the street near Gringotts, if we can man the center and other end of the street,” George informed the others after the two floo calls.

“I’ll take the center, and you two can cover the other end of the street. Remember, we’re just keeping an eye on things in case something happens. If you see anything suspicious call for help,” Molly reminded them.

“What about the Ministry?” Fred questioned as the three made their way outside and down to the street.

“Two contingents of aurors are remaining behind to watch over the Ministry. Please be careful,” Molly reminded them before disappearing into the shadows along the deserted street. Both young men watched their mum disappear before moving along the street to the other end to keep watch, especially near the Leaky Cauldron an obvious entry point for the alley. As they hid in the shadows they tried not to think about the situation that the rest of their family might be facing at that moment.

* * * * * *

July 29 – 12:05am – Scottish Coast

Remus Lupin stared around him at the faces of his friends. They were still on the mainland of Scotland, though not far from the usual crossing point to the wizarding prison where it sat on its own little island off the Scottish coast. Nymphadora Tonks clamped a hand on his shoulder and squeezed reassuringly. He tried to smile at her, but found himself unable to do so. He couldn’t help thinking about the potential losses involved in this mission. He was tired of losing his friends, and wanted this horrible war to be over with more than anything.

“Nymphadora,” Albus Dumbledore called softly catching her attention and bringing it back to the group. She looked around the group herself then before telling them what she knew.

“Normally, Azkaban is guarded almost exclusively by the dementors. Aurors deliver the prisoners into their keeping, and do daily patrols of the outer perimeter away from the effects of the dementors. We have stepped up those patrols since the capture of the death eaters in the Department of Mysteries in June, including going into the prison proper for a daily check of the prisoners,” she paused for a moment letting that information sink in before continuing. “As soon as Kingsley received Dumbledore’s message, he lead a second contingent of aurors to Azkaban to help guard it against attack. If anything happens he will contact me, and we go in to assist the aurors. Likewise, if we are attacked or witness something, we are to contact them before counter attacking.” The Order members nodded at the plan which had been discussed briefly at a previous meeting.

“Are the dementors on our side or Voldemort’s?” Arthur Weasley spoke up asking the question that was on everyone’s mind.

“We don’t know for sure, so be prepared for both scenarios. Can everyone here conjure a patronus?” Tonks questioned once again. They all nodded though several looked anxious.

“Good, and remember chocolate will also help against the effects of the dementors. I think Remus and I were able to give at least a bar of chocolate to everyone, correct?” She double checked just to make certain that everyone really was prepared. More nods, and she acknowledged them satisfied that the group was as prepared as they were going to get when it came to the dementors.

“Fight in pairs or small groups if at all possible, focus on your strongest happy thoughts to really put power into the patronus, and finally, nibble on the chocolate if you feel weak. We will need to look out for each other as we will definitely be outnumbered if the dementors side with Voldemort as I suspect they will,” Dumbledore added then ordered, “Take your positions, stay alert, and await Tonks’s signal.” At his words the group broke apart and everyone disappeared into the darkness to wait.

* * * * *

July 28 - 11:49pm – Azkaban prison

Beatrix Zambini swept along her watch post at Azkaban prison. The Dark Lord had sent her, along with Peter Pettigrew and Xavier to sneak into the prison earlier and begin the release of the Death Eater’s currently in Azkaban. They had arrived not long before the extra contingent of aurors. Xavier had managed to release Antonin Dolohov and the death eater in the adjacent cell whom Beatrix had not recognized. With the arrival of the aurors, they were forced to evade the extra force, which luckily still seemed to trust the dementors. No one had yet noticed the two escapees, but Beatrix knew it was only a matter of time. The three had split to release the rest of the prisoners as quickly as possible.

“Zambini,” Lucius Malfoy greeted her as she opened his door. She held a finger to her lips and motioned for him to follow her. Surprisingly he did so. When they reached a place deeper into the shadows and had released another prisoner, she handed him a wand. She cast a charm around them so no one could overhear and quickly explained the situation.

“There are roughly 50 aurors inside the prison walls, more than we expected, but with the dementors help we can take care of them. Our mark burning is the signal to start the attack.” Lucius nodded in understanding as did the other Death Eater. She handed him a wand as well.

“Who else is inside?”

“Other than those who were prisoners, just Pettigrew, Xavier, and myself,” Beatrix informed him. She watched as a grimace crossed his face, but knew he wouldn’t question the Dark Lord aloud. Frankly, she wasn’t interested in explaining why the Dark Lord’s choices of who to send inside the prison made a lot of sense. Before anyone could say anything more, her mark began to burn. She held back the cringe she wanted to give into and cancelled the charm.

“Let’s go,” Lucius whispered taking charge. Beatrix bristled slightly, but followed anyway. She had known Lucius Malfoy for a long time, and she knew he’d never follow her or any other woman into battle willingly. The other death eater fell into step behind them as they went in search of the aurors. Inside she reminded herself that she was doing this to keep her family safe from the Dark Lord. She knew Severus had received her tip since the second contingent of aurors had arrived. She only hoped that they and the Order would be able to prevent the escape of the prisoners, with little bloodshed.

* * * * *

July 29 – 12:12am – Azkaban prison

‘Something just didn’t feel right,’ Kingsley Shacklebolt thought as he and the aurors patrolled the wizarding prison. No alarms had sounded that anyone had breached the wards at the prison whether through coming into the prison or attempting to leave it. It was almost too perfect. He turned to the two aurors to his left.

“Check each of the cells individually,” he ordered wondering if someone could have gotten into the prison before he and his contingent arrived. The other aurors who were on duty had been located around the perimeter of the island avoiding the inner sanctum where the dementors liked to stay. He wondered briefly if a group of death eaters had been able to breach the wards and portkey somehow into the inner sanctum of the prison. If they had, and the dementors had not raised the call, then the dementors were no longer working for the Ministry. Not liking where his thoughts were going he addressed another small group of aurors.

“Send a group to the inner sanctum of the prison and check for residue from an unauthorized portkey or apparition.” The aurors snapped to attention, as Jenkins, the highest ranking officer went to carry out Kingsley’s orders. Kingsley stared at the map on a table in front of him which included a full scale drawing of Azkaban. He trusted the intelligence that both the auror department and the Order had received about an attack on Azkaban. He’d reinforced the usual number of guards on duty around the prison. Now he wondered if it would be enough.

* * * * *

July 29 – 12:29am – Diagon Alley

Molly Weasley tried her best not to think about where the rest of her family was at the moment. Nearly an hour had passed since Fawkes had delivered his message to them. She watched the main street of Diagon Alley carefully. She caught her breathe as a handful of figures appeared on the street. One of them stumbled and nearly fell. The others laughed uproariously at their companion’s lack of coordination. She readied her wand and braced herself for a possible confrontation. At the moment, the group appeared to be nothing more than a rowdy group of revelers leaving a bar for home after a night of drinking.

She watched their progress as they made their way towards the Leaky Cauldron. Just before they reached the enchanted alleyway to cross into the Leaky Cauldron and muggle London, matching stunners shot forth from a darkened alleyway and two of the revelers fell. The others looked around wildly for their attackers, and a third joined their fallen comrades. The remaining two fired back towards where the bolts of light had come. Molly hurried down the street closer to where the fight had broken out, and much too close to where she knew Fred and George were hiding. She fired her own stunner at one of the two remaining figures where he was taking cover unaware of her presence. He fell over stunned. The last remaining figure made a dash for the Leaky Cauldron and found himself bound in chains that tightened with each movement he made.

“Montague,” Fred Weasley remarked recognizing the bound figure as a former Slytherin Quidditch player. He kept his voice low and his face in shadows.

“What’s this about a trap?” George demanded also staying in the shadows and deepening his own voice. They had almost dismissed the group of revelers themselves until they had picked up part of a conversation on their extendable ears. Molly held back, remaining hidden in the shadows and straining to hear the conversation between the captured revelers and her sons. It was moments like these when she wished she had one of her son’s ear contraptions.

“Release me,” Montague demanded seething at getting caught. He knew they shouldn’t have had so much to drink. After all if the Dark Lord called for them to reinforce the attack at Azkaban, they would need to be prepared. For now, they were just supposed to be causing havoc on unsuspecting muggles to distract the do-gooders of the Order.

“Not a chance,” Fred replied using his foot to kick at the prostrate figure before him.

“Who the hell are you?” Montague spat out vowing to kill this idiot the moment the opportunity arose.

“Answer the question: what trap?” George insisted instead keeping his wand trained on the Slytherin.

“Go to hell!” Montague replied furious. His bindings were tightening against him, but the Dark Lord would do far worse.

“I think he needs more convincing,” Fred suggested flicking his wand at the Slytherin and causing him to break out in hives. Montague moaned as the ropes irritated his hives. As the ropes tightened he nearly screamed in pain having to bite down on the inside of his cheek to keep from crying out loud.

“Azkaban,” he ground out a look of pure hatred on his face. He couldn’t take it anymore. Fred removed the hives. George was already moving to the other end of the alley to alert Lee and Angelina. Molly fell against the wall of the building behind her, her mouth open in a silent scream. She slid down the wall shaking. ‘A trap, Azkaban, a trap,’ played through her mind. It was several moments before she noticed the figure kneeling in front of her.

“Mum,” Fred said firmly. She met his eyes. “Lee and Angelina are taking the prisoners to the Ministry just like Kingsley told us to, go help Poppy finish her own preparations, George and I are going to Azkaban. Someone has to warn them.” She nodded numb. George approached just as Fred finished speaking.

“We need you, mum,” he added fighting to maintain his own feelings as well. Molly rose to her feet unsteadily.

“Be careful,” she ordered tears shimmering in her eyes as she watched her boys disappear.

* * * * *

July 29 – 12:18am – Scottish Coast

Remus Lupin caught their scent on the wind that came in off the water. He thanked his enhanced senses as he signaled to the others that people were on the beach below them. Members of the Order moved deeper into cover and strained their eyes and ears to catch a clue of who was on the beach. As the Order prepared to move forward to stem the individuals making their way towards boats along the shoreline, a flurry of spells shot forth from behind them. It was only then that Remus realized what had happened. They had been tricked. He turned and fired back in the direction of the attack, staying low.

He caught the eye of Bill Weasley who fought beside him and the two advanced along the cover of some rocks and brush along the edge of the small cliff that overlooked the beach. A gash opened up along his arm as a yellow beam of light grazed his skin. He rolled to the right and took cover behind a larger bolder. He couldn’t see anyone else except for Bill. The eldest Weasley was a talented fighter and the two changed direction attempting to get behind the force attacking them. Of one accord both stopped firing spells and stepped into the edge of an old forest. For the first time, he could see movement in the darkness. He signaled to Bill the location of two of the Death Eaters. The two fired stunners in sync and the two masked figures crumpled to the ground. Bill then banished them to a clearing the Order had chosen earlier for prisoners. Anti-apparition wards and the stunners would keep the death eaters from escaping.

The two continued to work in this fashion, stunning and banishing death eaters from the forest, causing more of the death eaters to move out into the more open area where other Order members could see them. The signal from Tonks alerted them to the call for help from Kingsley and the aurors inside the prison. The two quietly moved back towards the shore line.

The attack from behind by the Death Eater’s was certainly going to sabotage the Order’s ability to launch a concentrated attack as many were still dealing with the death eater’s here on the shore. When the two made it to the meeting point, only Moody, Tonks, Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Fleur, were there.

“The others will follow as soon as they can, with a contingent remaining behind to watch over the prisoners and alert us to any more arrivals,” Dumbledore explained once the two joined the group. Everyone nodded at the plan and reached forward to place their hand upon the portkey that would take them to Azkaban. Two loud pops rang out and everyone turned wands drawn.

“It’s a trap,” Fred and George shouted immediately upon arriving. Dumbledore dropped the portkey he’d been holding and the others backed away. A jet of purple light caught George from behind and sent him flying through the air. Fred dropped into a crouch as he spun around and returned fire with a stunner. The others scrambled for cover as well as a fresh volley of red, yellow, purple, and green curses rained down upon them. Fred crawled to his twin and tugged him behind a fishing boat near where George had landed on the sand. Tears streaming down his face he apparated away with his brother clutched tightly in his arms. They had delivered their message, but at what cost?

* * * * *

Author’s Note: Special thanks goes to Ranman, as he once again took time to look over this chapter and edit it for me. Any further mistakes are mine, but I hope you’ll bear with me and enjoy the story anyway! Thanks for reading and be sure to let me know what you think!

28. Battle and Loss

Chapter 28: Battle and Loss
July 29 – 12:44am – Scottish Coast

Pinned behind an overturned fishing boat, Nymphadora Tonks tried not to think about what might be happening even now in Azkaban.

“The Order needs all of you in this fight, Nymphadora,” the kind voice of the headmaster of Hogwarts said from her right.

“I know that,” she ground out in response as she returned a volley of stunners in the direction of the death eaters. She knew that Dumbledore meant well, and she knew what she had to do. It didn’t mean that she wasn’t struggling with the knowledge that one of her mentor’s and many of her friends might now be losing their lives if not their souls and there was nothing she could do about it pinned on the beach. The boat she was taking cover behind blew apart and sent her flying backwards across the sand. She landed with a thud and struggled to regain her breath. Several splinters of wood from the boat had pierced her skin. She crawled through the debris and found new cover behind some rocks. She continued to fight firing stunners and reductors as quickly as possible, thankful for all her auror training and preparation.

Minerva McGonagall fired cover spells for the injured auror as she watched the young woman crawl to safety. A curse sent her sprawling just as Tonks reached the rocks. She conjured a wall in front of her to provide more cover reinforcing it to withstand most spells fired against it. She turned a collection of shells into scorpions and used a spell to send them off in the direction of the attackers. She was tired of fighting and worried about the others who hadn’t even made it to the beach.

She smiled grimly in satisfaction as a Death Eater fell to one of her stunners before quickly banishing him away from the battle. Screams erupted moments later as the death eaters noticed her scorpions. Noticing some more shells nearby, she quickly transfigured those into large spiders and sent those after the scorpions. She noticed more spiders joining hers from a nearby boat and realized that another Order member had decided to try her trick to help even the odds. She had always stressed to her students that transfiguration was a useful tool in battle. What she had never told them was how often transfiguration spells had saved her own life over the years. She’d seen far too much fighting, but the alternatives weren’t pleasant either. With a sigh of tiredness she moved closer to Tonks. The two had been fighting together through most of the battle, and the auror appeared to be in some trouble again.

* * * * *

July 29 - 12:46am – Grimmauld Place

Fred apparated into the hospital room at Grimmauld, George still clutched tightly in his arms. Tears soaked the young man’s normally smiling face.

“Dear Merlin!” Molly exclaimed upon seeing George’s limp form in his brother’s arms.

“Put him on the bed,” Poppy Pomfrey directed, “Do you know what he was hit with?” She questioned stepping forward to examine her patient even as Fred laid him across the nearest bed.

“The spell was purple. I didn’t hear the incantation,” Fred replied crouching on the floor by his twin’s bed shaken to his very core.

“Molly, fetch Luna,” Poppy snapped hoping to drag the distraught mother out of her shock. Molly turned and hurried from the room. Poppy worked methodically. The results of the spell reminded her very much of Hermione Granger’s injuries after the Department of Mysteries debacle. She began giving George all of the necessary potions she had on hand before realizing she might have to make a return trip to Hogwarts for a few more.

Luna entered the room briskly a moment later. She took in the pale form of George Weasley lying on the bed, with Fred still kneeling at his side. She came to a standstill as her heart lurched.

“Luna, I need you to keep an eye on things, and administer these last three potions in exactly thirty minutes,” Poppy Pomfrey insisted turning to the blonde haired witch and handing her three vials. “I need to return to Hogwarts for some more potions.” With that the capable nurse left the hospital room quickly on her way back to her office and her stock of medicinal potions.

Luna set the three vials on the work table they used in the room and checked her watch carefully noting the time. She approached the bed slowly. She ran her wand over the prone figure of George trying to remember the correct incantations to determine how badly he was injured. Her lessons with Madam Pomfrey had greatly improved her knowledge of healing spells, and increased her desire to become a healer herself. She struggled to think clinically because her friend needed her help and she wouldn’t let him down, not now, not ever.

“Was it a purple spell trail?” She asked quietly after assessing her friend’s injuries. Fred nodded but didn’t say anything. Luna moved to kneel beside him placing an arm around his shoulders. Fred leaned into the embrace as the worst of his own shaking subsided.

“It’s a damaging spell, but Madam Pomfrey pulled Hermione through it. He’ll be alright, I’m certain,” Luna attempted to reassure him along with herself. She’d grown quite fond of all the Weasleys, especially the twins, after spending so much time in their laboratory working with them. It hurt to see either of them injured or even sad. The twins were always so filled with laughter and had a real talent for making others laugh. It just didn’t make sense to see all that laughter gone. She bit back her tears. It wouldn’t help, but sitting here with Fred and making sure that George got his next round of potions would. Neither moved nor spoke as they watched George’s chest rise and fall and willed him to get better.

* * * * *

July 26 – 12:49am – Grimmauld Place

Laughter rang through Harry’s head as he sat bolt upright in bed shaking with his hand over his scar. Voldemort was obviously very happy. He rubbed his hand over his scar hard as if trying to rub the pain away, and only then realized that Hermione was awake and sitting up in bed next to him.

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled in apology.

“Something bad has happened hasn’t it?” Hermione stated simply. “I felt it, a shooting pain in my head, and now a dull throbbing.” Harry’s eyes widened and his hand fell away from his forehead.

“What?”

“You felt Voldemort through your scar right?”

“Yes, he’s really happy about something. He was laughing.” Harry replied staring at Hermione still surprised that she had apparently felt something of the pain he had felt from his connection to Voldemort.

“I didn’t hear any laughter or get a sense of his feelings. I must have felt only a fraction of what you did,” Hermione explained. “It makes sense really.”

“Hermione,” Harry started only to be interrupted.

“Don’t start this again, Harry.” He looked down at his hands not knowing what else to do. “Don’t apologize, don’t try to protect me,” she added exasperated. She brushed his hair away from his scar and their eyes met. “I’m not going anywhere, Harry.” They both leaned forward foreheads touching, brown curls enveloping them. Harry struggled not knowing how to express what he was feeling.

“I love you, Hermione,” he finally managed and it really was as simple and as complex as that.

“I love you, too, Harry,” Hermione replied and brought her lips to his in a soft kiss. She rested her head against his neck and they held each other finding comfort in just being near the other.

“We should see if anyone is awake downstairs and let them know that something has happened,” Harry said with a sigh although he really didn’t want to let go of Hermione even long enough to do exactly that.

“You’re right,” Hermione added and reluctantly pulled away from him. Moments later the two entered the kitchen to find Molly Weasley openly crying at the kitchen table. Her whole body shook with racking sobs and Harry flashed to the moment when he’d discovered Mrs. Weasley facing the boggart last year. The two hurried to her side and Hermione placed an arm around the older woman’s shoulders.

“Mrs. Weasley, what’s happened?” She asked near the other woman’s ear as she continued to cry.

“George…” was all she managed before a loud crack reverberated through the kitchen. Harry and Hermione’s wands appeared at once trained on the newly arrived figures.

“It’s me,” Bill Weasley called looking up and struggling with the limp figure at his side. “We need to get Remus to Poppy.” He added and Harry immediately took Remus’s other arm and together the two dragged the last marauder to the hospital room. They placed him on a bed next to George. Luna snapped to attention and looked over her former teacher’s wounds.

“Harry, help Bill into a chair. I’ll look at his arm next,” she ordered as she ran her wand over Remus checking his vitals and measuring his injuries. She swept across the room to the potions stock and retrieved several vials administering them one after another. Within moments the kindly werewolf seemed to settle into a more peaceful sleep, and Luna turned to Bill and the others. Fred remained on the floor by his twin’s bed though he now looked at his oldest brother who sat wearily in a chair.

“He should be fine. Werewolves have incredible healing powers. He just needs some rest,” she informed the others as they stared at her.

“Where’s Madam Pomfrey?” Bill questioned as Luna began examining his arm.

“She had to return to Hogwarts to get some potions for George. He should be fine as well, though it will take him awhile to recover completely,” Luna added. Satisfied at her diagnosis of a slashing curse on Bill’s arm that had even damaged the bone, she moved to the table to find the proper potions to heal his arm. The three watched in fascination as she moved around the make shift hospital like a true healer. Checking her watch carefully, she gave George his additional potions and then turned to Harry.

“Do you need something for your head?” She asked him as Harry once again unconsciously rubbed his forehead. His hand dropped to his side as he shook his head.

“What happened tonight?”

“Voldemort launched an attack on Azkaban and the Order tried to stop him,” Bill replied. His arm was beginning to feel better already. “Thanks, Luna,” he added as the witch took a seat at the end of George’s bed.

“You’re welcome,” she answered just before more Order members came through the door.

“Just help me patch up these scrapes and I’ll go back to help,” Tonks said limping into the room as she floated two stretchers into the room in front of her. She moved each to an open bed. “Not sure what Arthur got hit with, but he’s not responding to enervate. Em took some nasty cutting curses. Fleur did some basic triage to stop the bleeding, but she couldn’t get the wounds to close.” Luna started checking the vitals of the two new patients.

“Oh, and Molly fainted when she saw Arthur, but I think Hermione’s got her under control,” the young auror added wincing as she used magic to remove another splinter from her arm.

“I can help you with that and go back as well,” Bill Weasley offered standing. A wave of dizziness had him collapsing back into his chair.

“You’re staying where you are and letting your arm heal properly,” Luna ordered. “And Tonks, I’ll help you as soon as I can, but you should stay as well so we can get all of those out and get you the appropriate healing potion to prevent infection.” The others fell silent as they all stared at Luna. She didn’t seem to notice as she continued running her wand over Emmeline Vance. She didn’t like the results she was getting and hoped the older healer would return soon. Keeping her voice even, she said, “Harry, please help Bill upstairs to his room.” Neither argued with Luna as Harry helped steady the eldest Weasley as he got to his feet once again. Madam Pomfrey entered the room just as they were leaving.

“Emmeline needs your help, Madam Pomfrey. She’s got several deep lacerations from cutting curses,” Luna stated moving to examine Arthur Weasley as Poppy took her place beside Emmeline Vance. She performed several incantations, and then gave the very pale woman several potions, knowing that there was only a slim chance they would work. The woman had lost a lot of blood and her lungs and heart had both been damaged by the cutting curses. Stopping the flow of blood had bought her time, but Poppy knew from experience that it wasn’t enough to stop the loss of blood, one also had to replenish it and repair the damage to the organs enough so that they would work properly. Unfortunately, most non healers only knew how to stop the blood loss, and perhaps could make the blood replenishing potion, but even that should be administered immediately meaning one had to have it readily accessible in case of emergency. Sighing heavily she moved to stand beside her pupil and examine Arthur Weasley as well.

The Weasley patriarch lay deathly still his chest barely moving. He seemed to be in a heavy sleep and she began running through her repertoire of spells to try to awaken him. Luna stepped back as Madam Pomfrey went to work. She, too, had noticed the deep coma like sleep of Mr. Weasley. She watched carefully as the healer ran through her litany of spells, most of which she didn’t recognize. Reminding herself that she still had one more patient to examine she turned to Tonks who was removing yet another splinter of wood from her arm. She grabbed a potion from the table and handed it to the scratched and bloody auror.

“What is it?” Tonks questioned curious because she didn’t recognize the pale blue potion.

“It’s an older potion that Madam Pomfrey and I have been working on that should take the sting away from all those scrapes and splinters. It should also get rid of any other splinters that you have,” Luna informed her.

“My mum used something like that on me when I was a child, but it wasn’t this color,” Tonks replied sniffing the liquid.

“We’ve added a few things to see if we can make it better,” Luna explained, “but it’s probably the same basic recipe that your mother followed when you were younger. It’s very handy to have when it comes to children or flying or working on brooms.”

“Or battle,” Tonks added before downing the contents of the vial. She felt a strange tingle as the potion entered her system, but her aches were slowly fading away.

“Both Arthur and Emmeline should be sent on to St. Mungos,” Poppy Pomfrey informed the two. “Nothing I’ve tried works to awaken Arthur, and Emmeline is hanging by a thread. The curses damaged her heart and lungs, and although I’ve started to repair the damage, I’m not sure I got to her soon enough,” the tired healer admitted.

“Should we risk taking them to St. Mungos?” Tonks asked thinking about how to explain the injuries of the two. The Order and the Ministry were on very tentative terms. Amelia was a great resource and allowed the aurors and the Order to work together, but Fudge did not seem too fond of Dumbledore’s group.

“I don’t think we have much of a choice. There’s only so much that I can do. Perhaps Arthur just needs some time, and I can certainly keep trying, but there’s nothing else I can do for Emmeline other than keep her comfortable and continue to administer the potions that I have.”

“I’ll take them,” Tonks offered standing. With the splinters and pain gone, she felt fine if tired.

“How many more should we expect?” Poppy broached.

“I’m not sure really, several though I’m hoping most are relatively minor. How’s Remus and George?”

“I expect Mr. Weasley will recover fully in time,” Poppy replied, “I haven’t examined Remus, though he appears to be sleeping peacefully.”

“He should be fine. He was hit with several relatively minor spells. It was the combination of the spells that knocked him out. His own natural healing abilities had already begun the healing process before I even examined him,” Luna explained easily.

“Thanks,” Tonks said before casting mobilicorpus on the two Order members and portkeying out to St. Mungos. Luna walked back over to where Fred still sat on the floor by his brother. He hadn’t spoken through anything that had happened. Silent tears slid down his face. Luna knelt and pulled him into a hug as he cried into her hair. Poppy Pomfrey watched them for a moment before examining Remus herself and nodding at her pupil’s skill at diagnosing and treating the werewolf. The young woman was surprisingly talented, and her quick assessments and skill had already earned the older healer’s respect.

She moved to check on George once again. He seemed to be sleeping peacefully as well. She left the two young people on the floor and turned to her work station to unpack her newer potions and organize her tools. George would need another round of potions in a couple of hours, and she expected others would be arriving soon, also in need of her assistance. It was going to be a long night.

* * * * * *
Author's note: Sorry, I didn’t get much writing done over the holidays, so I have been playing catch up these last few weeks trying to crank out a few more chapters. I’ve also been doing some research for future events. I hope you like this chapter. Please let me know what you think. I respond to all reviews and appreciate the feedback.

29. Forms Revealed

Chapter 29: Forms Revealed
August 5 – Grimmauld Place – 6:25am

With the battle at Azkaban, and the losses and injuries incurred, Harry and Neville’s birthdays passed with little attention. Dobby and Ginny surprised the two with a large chocolate birthday cake after dinner on the 31st, while others produced hastily wrapped presents mostly books on defense and advanced magic. Remus and Mad-Eye gave them both a set of swords and knives with the promise to teach them how to use them. Training sessions grew longer for the young people, and Harry and Hermione found themselves struggling to ready a lesson plan for the defense classes they continued to teach at Hogwarts.

The bodies of all the aurors from Azkaban appeared in the atrium of the Ministry the day after the battle. Rufus Scrimgeour insisted on the removal of Fudge from office to prevent further deaths and a vote of no confidence occurred with barely two thirds of the Wizengamot in attendance. Amelia Bones was appointed as interim minister until an election could be held. Scrimgeour had announced his candidacy just before Acting Minister Bones.

Dumbledore steered Draco’s request to sit as a member of the Wizengamot through and the sixteen year old Slytherin became an official member of the Wizengamot on August 2. As Narcissa had petitioned for Draco to have the seat as a descendant of both the Malfoy's and the Black's, and he also had Dumbledore's support, the underage wizard had a surprisingly easy time despite still being underage.

Harry’s request was submitted immediately after Draco was approved, along with a copy of Sirius’s will granting Harry his emancipation. Dumbledore insisted that he expected no problem with Harry's claiming a seat based on the Potter family. Neville had plans to meet with his uncle to get his own emancipation papers signed. Once that was done, he too, would apply for a seat on the wizarding counsel.

At the moment, several members of the Order were gathered around the kitchen table of Grimmauld awaiting the latest updates on Death Eater activity, events at the Ministry, and the condition of Arthur Weasley. Harry ran a hand through his messy black hair as he sat at the kitchen table beside Hermione. She squeezed his free hand softly in encouragement. The losses from Azkaban weighed on him. She could feel the guilt and sadness he felt through their strengthening link. She debated saying something but Dumbledore’s sudden appearance with a soft pop of apparition ended that thought, at least for the moment. She only hoped he had good news this time.

Albus Dumbledore looked around the table at the sad and tired faces of those Order members in attendance. He could see all too clearly the psychological edge that Riddle was gaining through the upsurge in activity in the last few months. Attendance at meetings had dropped along with the attendance at defense classes. With the loss of so many aurors, everyone feared for their family’s safety and wondered how much longer it would be until the Ministry fell. He only hoped that his news this morning would help counter the losses. He took his usual place at the head of the table to address the group.

“Thank you all for coming. I have just come from St. Mungos, and they are beginning a new treatment on Arthur Weasley that appears to be working. He has not awakened yet, but he is not sleeping so deeply.” The good news did serve to ease some of the despair in the room. “With the recent attack on Azkaban and the loss of so many aurors, the Ministry is accelerating the training of those already in the auror apprenticeship and are calling for volunteers to assist the aurors through patrolling their own neighborhoods and reporting suspected and known Death Eater activity. I would like to ask that each of you continue to patrol and report back to the Order any activities that you note. I will then pass along information to my contacts within the Ministry.”

“Is the Order not working with the Ministry?” Bill Weasley questioned. His injuries had healed quickly. He hadn't even missed any work.

“Not officially. Amelia Bones and I have discussed the matter, and we are in agreement that the Order should continue to operate on its own. We will of course, help where we can do so,” Dumbledore replied smoothly.

“What is happening with the upcoming election? Will Interim Minister Bones be able to secure the position, and if not, is Scrimgeour any more competent that Fudge?”

“I suspect it will be a hard fought election. As for Mr. Scrimgeour, he has been an effective leader of the aurors, though that is almost all that I know about him,” Dumbledore answered diplomatically. “The important thing for now is that we must remain on the alert. Voldemort has been particularly active in the last few months. Although we were seemingly prepared for the attack on Azkaban, we still suffered substantial losses when we consider the lost aurors. The defense classes have helped to lower the casualties when families and towns are attacked, but we need to work on strengthening our numbers and on our information gathering skills.” Dumbledore paused and looked around the room staring into the faces of those around him.

“Things are going to get worse and we need to stand together and help each other. Please seek out others who you think would be willing to help us, and if you have ideas for how to help, come forward and share them with me and others. That said, I would like to present you all with one of these packages from the private stock at Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes with some rather interesting new devices to help aid us in this battle,” with a wave of his hand a simple brown wrapped package appeared in front of each person at the table. Some members reached out to touch the items, while others leaned away form the seemingly harmless packages. Dumbledore smiled at the reactions.

“Many of you have already seen how most of these devices work at previous meetings. If you have any further questions, Fred and George have assured me that they will be happy to answer them,” He paused again before finishing by saying, “Headmaster’s duties await me, but you may reach me at my office there.” With that the meeting broke up as members started conversing among themselves, while others examined their packages more closely. Most left for work, home or patrol duties within minutes of the meeting ending.

Harry, Hermione, and Neville followed Mad-Eye down to the basement for another training session. The three had advanced rapidly in their fighting abilities, although Moody would never reveal that to them.

“Alright, you three, anything goes except the killing curse. I’ve invited some others to help join in the training session this morning, but I’m not saying who or how many or when they might arrive. Begin your usual drills, and remember constant vigilance!” With that the grizzled auror clumped off to his usual place along the wall to watch the three spell each other as they practiced attacking and blocking. Occasionally, he would fire a spell at one of them to make sure they remained aware of their surroundings in addition to the opponent they currently faced.

“He loves this stuff,” Neville murmured shaking his head as he prepared to face off against Hermione. Harry nodded moving further away from his friend to avoid any blocked or redirected spells. He scanned the room taking careful note of all of the places where a witch or wizard could hide and mount an attack, while Hermione and Neville sparred. Moody sent a stunner in his direction that he easily avoided. A slight movement from the opposite side of the room caught his attention, and he immediately sent a reductor curse that way. A crate blew apart as the curse hit its target. When there was no further movement from that way, Harry wondered briefly if he had imagined the hint of movement earlier. Perhaps he was becoming too like Moody and firing at shadows.

A diffindo curse opened up his shirt sleeve and removed his doubts as he ducked even as he countered. Hermione whirled as well raising a shield to protect the three friends. Neville fired a stunner around her shield at Harry’s unknown assailant as well. The three moved as one in search of cover. Spells charged at them from numerous directions and the three found themselves furiously countering and blocking the spells. Hermione fell to a cruciatus that broke through Harry’s shield. Neville hit Rogers with a petrificus totalus spell that broke the spell on Hermione and froze the newer Order member who fell to the floor his arms and legs locked tightly to his side. Harry held out a hand helping Hermione to her feet. She trembled slightly in the aftereffects of the curse, but that didn’t stop her from sending a chain binding curse after her former attacker, who found himself not only locked in place, but tightly bound.

Harry dispatched another opponent with a stunner that sent the order member skidding across the floor. Hermione pushed him out of the way of a bolt of yellow, and returned the fire with a freezing spell that locked the assailant and their hiding place in a block of ice. From the side of the room where he observed the fight, Moody struggled to contain his surprise. Granger had just frozen an opponent without evening seeing them. His magical eye stared at Tonks in her frozen state knowing that none of the three had seen the auror behind the old wardrobe where she remained hidden, and yet, there she was completely eliminated from the battle, frozen. The battle continued for another ten minutes before the three managed to overcome their attackers.

“Cancel the spells,” Moody ordered making his way to the middle of the room. The three crept slowly from their hiding places as they each said the incantation to cancel their spells. “Nicely done, but it took too long,” he told them as the others made their way out of the basement. He couldn’t tell them that he was amazed that they remained standing, while their opponents, several of who were trained aurors, had been defeated. The three stood in silence awaiting more feedback.

“Potter, Longbottom, you’re dismissed. I believe you have a lesson with Minerva now. Granger, stay with me.” Hermione had expected to be dismissed as well to study. She no longer took the animagus lessons with Harry and Neville, so she generally used the time to practice other spells or research ways to defeat Voldemort. She gave Harry a reassuring smile when he hesitated to leave her alone with Moody.

“You’ll be seventeen soon, correct?” Moody questioned once the others had disappeared up the stairs.

“Yes, sir, September 19th,” Hermione replied. Moody walked around her as if looking for something he had overlooked. He waved his wand and several practice dummies appeared in the middle of the room.

“Take out the center dummy with your freezing spell,” he ordered, and she complied, easily encasing the dummy in a block of ice. Moody examined the dummy and the ice surrounding it. Walking back to Hermione, he asked, “Do you know any offensive fire spells?”

“I know incendio, of course, but surely you don’t want me to set the dummy on fire?” Hermione asked incredulous.

“Humor me, it’s just a practice dummy after all,” Moody said. Hermione took a deep breath, and then did as he asked. The dummy burst into flame at her silent incantation. Moody had cautioned them against speaking any spell aloud as it revealed their position during a battle. “Now put out the flames,” Moody added. Water drenched the dummy dousing the flames.

“Good,” Moody stated moving closer and examining the remains of the burned dummy. A book appeared in his hand and he gave it to Hermione. “Read this and begin practicing the spells contained within it. After our next session, you and I will run through as many of those spells as you can do. You’re dismissed.” Moody said and disapperated leaving her alone in the basement of Grimmauld.

She looked down at the plain dragon hide book in her hands. Across the front in small gold script were the words, “Elemental Magic: Basic Spells.” ‘Elemental magic, did Moody really think she could master this elusive area of magic?’ She knew her freezing spell was better than Harry or Neville’s, but still, elemental magic was an extremely difficult area and required a lot of control since one called upon the magic in the four elements of nature, earth, wind, water, and fire, to increase the strength of their spells. Even books on elemental magic were hard to come by as most witches and wizards lacked the ability to do more than the most basic elemental spells such as incendio or glacio. She wondered briefly where Moody had found the book he gave her, then decided not to worry about it as her curiosity got the best of her. She walked across the empty room and transfigured a crate into a comfy chair. Sitting down, she opened the book and began to read.

* * * * *
August 14 – Grimmauld Place

“Excellent, Mr. Longbottom,” Minerva McGonagall found herself saying much to her surprise. Prior to the last few weeks, she would never have thought it possible, but Neville Longbottom, one of her worst students had successfully managed an illusion of his animagus form.

The shy young man before her had only moments ago projected the image of a griffin. Although apt considering his house, she marveled at the personality that lay beneath the previously poor student. ‘If only we had realized that his lack of confidence had affected him so greatly,’ the older witch thought to herself as she congratulated him again.

“Now that we know your form for certain, it will go much more quickly, and in a matter of months you should be able to change into your other form completely, perhaps even at will. Obviously the more you practice your exercises, the faster this process will go,” she reminded him. Neville nodded and reassured her that he would practice as much as possible.

“Thanks, Professor,” he added almost as an afterthought.

“Your welcome, I will see you again the day after tomorrow,” she replied then turned to her other student as Neville left the room. Normally she kept them both for the full time, but she knew that Neville and Pomona along with Poppy and Luna were nearing a breakthrough in their research related to the curse that had taken out Arthur Weasley. Although the healers had awakened the Weasley patriarch, he still suffered side effects that made him sleep for nearly eighteen hours at a time. Arthur’s doctors released him with careful instructions and with their apologies that they did not know how to help him further. She pushed those thoughts aside as she turned to her other student.

“Alright, Mr. Potter, lets see how far you’ve come.” Harry nodded and closed his eyes feeling out his animal form. He went through the incantation that she had taught them to try to reveal their animagus form. Nothing happened at first, and she began to wonder how Neville had managed to out progress Harry, when suddenly she caught a flash of his form.

“Oh my,” she said aloud before she could stop herself. Her words broke Harry’s concentration and his form faded before he could open his eyes to see it.

“What? What was it?” Harry questioned nervous now. ‘Surely, he wasn’t going to be a snake or something like Nagini.’ Minerva composed herself the best she could. Neville’s form had been enough of a surprise for her.

“Well, Mr. Potter, it would seem your form is a phoenix,” she informed him as calmly as she could manage.

“What?”

“A phoenix, Mr. Potter,” she repeated firmly.

“Like Fawkes,” Harry pressed not quite believing her. She gave him her sternest look. Surely the boy would not think she would joke about something like this.

“Yes, Mr. Potter, like Fawkes. He did take rather a liking to you, perhaps he has sensed this about you,” she suggested thinking that over herself. She might just surprise Albus Dumbledore with the news she had for him about both Neville and Harry and their forms. She smiled to herself at that thought.

“Do I need to repeat the instructions that I gave to Mr. Longbottom, or do you think you can remember them?” She asked him breaking the silence that had descended.

“I remember, thanks, professor,” he replied excitedly, standing and quickly leaving the room to find Hermione and tell her the news.

* * * * *

Hermione perched on the edge of her seat in one of the many sitting rooms in Grimmauld. She wasn’t entirely sure why Moody insisted on meeting her here for their training session, but then Moody’s actions were often a mystery. She’d barely been able to put the book he gave her down, and by the time he returned for their next session she had mastered many of the spells contained within the pages. Expecting him to be thrilled at how well she had done, she’d been surprised and a bit hurt when he ordered her to keep practicing and disappeared. So far they had met twice to review the spells in the book, and she had managed to do most of them by the end of their last session. Still, when he called time, he admonished her to keep practicing and disapparated immediately. She remained on the alert wondering if he planned on a surprise attack to test her reaction time. When she heard two soft pops of apparition, she lunged into a crouching position using the sofa as cover while training her wand in the direction of the sounds.

“Excellent, reflexes, Miss Granger,” Albus Dumbledore greeted making his way into the room. Moody followed, but only grunted at the headmaster’s remark.

“You weren’t facing the door,” he admonished her.

“I was sitting at an angle to cover both the door and the fireplace, both likely methods of entry,” Hermione replied. “I could also see the window through the mirror angled just over there by the fireplace.” Dumbledore smiled the familiar twinkle sparkling in his eyes.

“It would appear she has you there, Alastor,” he said proud of the young witch. She was one of the most talented and intelligent witches he had ever met, and that was saying something.

Moody didn’t answer. Instead he took a sip from his hip flask before leaning back against the wall near the fireplace his magical eye roving over the room. Dumbledore made himself comfortable in a plush red chair near the fire and across from where Hermione again sat on the sofa.

“Lemon drop,” Dumbledore offered pulling a small bag of candy from an inner cloak pocket. Hermione merely shook her head. He extracted one for himself and placed it in his mouth, his eyes closing as he savored the sharp taste on his tongue. Hermione waited patiently, though Moody glared in the headmaster’s direction as if urging him to continue. The wizened wizard opened his eyes reluctantly.

“Candy, one of life’s little pleasures,” he remarked shifting slightly in his chair. Moody made a sound that sounded something like ‘harumph,’ but Dumbledore ignored him. “Well, now, I suppose you are wondering why I am here, Miss Granger. It’s quite simple really, Alastor has alerted me to your special talent for elemental magic.”

“She hasn’t mastered all of the spells, just part of them,” Moody pointed out to the other wizard.

“Actually, Professor Moody, sir, I can do all of the spells in the book you gave me now,” Hermione spoke up for herself.

“Really? How extraordinary!” Dumbledore remarked. He had not expected this completely, but it did make the scene in his office between Harry and Hermione make more sense. He hadn’t paid so much attention before to the fact that the fireplace had flared with her temper and that the wind had responded to her. He’d merely put it aside as a wave of uncontrolled magic, but perhaps it meant much more than he previously thought. “How long have you been practicing?”

“Since Professor Moody gave me the book, so a little over a week,” she answered almost subconsciously pushing a stray lock of hair that had escaped her hasty attempt to pull it into a bun back form her face. The two wizards shared a look.

“You can do all of the spells in that book, even the ones you had difficulty with last time?” Moody pressed as if he didn’t quite believe her.

“Yes,” Hermione replied confidently, “Harry practiced them with me.” Dumbledore’s eyebrows rose at this.

“Tell me, Miss Granger, could Mr. Potter, do many of the spells?” Hermione looked at him strangely for a moment.

“Yes, it took him longer than it did me, and he wasn’t able to do all of them, but he did quite well.” Hermione said proud of the fact that both she and Harry could do spells in this difficult area of magic.

“Miss Granger, you do realize that most witches and wizards never advance beyond a few of the more simple spells in that book, like the incendio,” Dumbledore stated watching the witch carefully for her response.

“Yes, I know, that’s why I was surprised when Professor Moody gave me the book, but I found most of the spells to be surprisingly easy, and once I had the basics down the others became easier.”

“Miss Granger, neither Alastor nor I can do all of the spells in that book,” Dumbledore said simply stating a fact. Hermione could not hide her shock.

“But headmaster, surely you can…” Hermione began only to stop at the headmaster’s shaking head.

“No, Miss Granger, elemental magic is a very rare inherited gift. I can do a great many of those spells, far more than your average witch or wizard, but there are still a few that I have great difficulty with,” he informed her.

“But I’m a muggle born witch, how could I have inherited this ability?”

“Perhaps both magic and this gift run in your family, but as with some families it may skip whole generations. The point is, Miss Granger, it would appear that you are an elemental magi.” Hermione’s eyes widened at the term. She’d seen it in books a few times, but they were incredibly rare.

“How do I know which element I control?” Hermione questioned thinking about what she’d read. Most elemental magi had a special kinship with one area of elemental magic.

“I believe you may be a multi-elemental magi,” Moody said gruffly. “You seem to control each element equally well, and despite the element involved in the spell, you’ve managed to master it.”

“Alastor has come to me because this means you will require a real teacher in this to help you learn to control your magic, and soon,” Dumbledore added.

“What do you mean, sir?” Hermione questioned biting her lower lip in consternation.

“You come of age in mid September and your powers as a full multi-elemental magi will vest. It’s always been a part of you, but like when you turned eleven and you could feel and control the magic inside you, your magical ability and potential will greatly increase when you reach majority in the wizarding world.” Hermione nodded. It made a lot of sense really.

“But can’t I continue to learn to control it after my birthday?”

“You can and your powers will likely continue to increase for some time, but if you do not have some kind of control over your powers as they increase it could cause severe changes in the world around you. Remember, as an elemental your powers are increased by the world around you, whether you deliberately call upon them or not. Should you lose control, the results could be devastating,” the kindly headmaster pointed out, pausing to let Hermione think about this for a moment. The level of responsibility seemed daunting. Understanding her concern, Dumbledore continued, “Miss Granger, I could think of no better witch to be entrusted with this kind of power. You have always been a very powerful witch and I have no doubt that you will handle the challenge of balancing this new power with grace.”

“What about Potter?” Moody said breaking the silence that had descended on the room as Hermione thought about her new powers and what they would mean. “Control has never been his strong suit,” Moody continued his mind already considering the possibilities of Potter also having some elemental abilities.

“They have bonded,” Dumbledore revealed to the auror and began to explain, “Bonded couples may call upon the powers of their mate, and this is most likely why Mr. Potter can do some of the spells. He will never master all of them the way that she can, but he will be able to do more than your average witch or wizard because of his link to her. I am confident that Miss Granger will be able to help temper Mr. Potter’s tendencies. He will have to train with her to improve his own control as well though.”

“It’s going to be an interesting year,” Moody observed thinking about the fact that a teenage witch and wizard would soon have the ability to control the elements of nature at will. He only hoped Albus was correct and that Granger was up to the challenge of both controlling her own burgeoning powers, and that of Potter’s as their link deepened. He didn’t envy her the task, but he also found himself agreeing with his old friend that if anyone could, then it would be her.

--------------

Author’s Note: No the characters are not mine. They belong to JK Rowling. I hope those of you enjoy this attempt at a longer chapter, and a returned focus on Harry and Hermione even though there’s not really any fluff in this chapter. Let me know what you think. And thank you to all of you who have done so already.

30. Alice's Story

Chapter 30: Alice’s Story
August 20 – Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes – 8:45am

Neville flooed to Diagon Alley with Luna to the twins joke shop. Today was the day he met his Uncle Alger to sign his emancipation papers. It took weeks to find a time when his uncle could meet with him. Unfortunately, between his uncle’s failing health and the constant fear of death eater attack, the elderly gentleman had sidestepped Neville’s other attempts at scheduling a meeting. Harry was now a confirmed member of the Wizengamot as well, and Neville wanted to confirm his own seat before the start of the new term at Hogwarts. Now, here he was, standing in the back room of the Weasley twins joke shop ready to meet his uncle and become an official adult.

“Would you like me to go with you?” Luna questioned Neville as he continued to stand silently just outside of the twins fireplace grate. Neville thought about her offer. It would be nice to have someone with him. He didn’t know what he would find out today, but he’d spent a lot of time thinking about what his legacy from his mother’s family might be. He had never met his grandparents from that side of the family as they both died before he was born. In fact, he knew very little about his mother’s past, other than that she had excelled in both herbology and potions and was a talented auror.

“Would you mind?” He asked her knowing that technically she was here to work on more projects with the twins. He had slipped away quietly with her to avoid having to go with a whole contingent of adults. His confidence had grown with his training, and he knew he could hold his own in a fight. That didn’t mean that Molly Weasley still hadn’t dismissed the young people’s requests to leave Grimmauld to collect their own books from Diagon Alley. Neville knew she would be upset that he had disappeared without an escort.

“No,” Luna assured him pulling him from his thoughts, “just let me tell Fred or George, and we’ll go.” Neville nodded content to wait for her. His mind kept drifting to his parents. He’d rather have them with him, then whatever was waiting for him in Gringotts. He and Harry had talked about their situations. Voldemort had successfully taken both boys parents. Neville hadn’t seen his parents since his one visit earlier in the summer. It was the longest he’d gone between visits when he wasn’t in school. He worried about them a lot.

“Neville,” Luna called gently from the door, though it still startled him, “Let’s go.” Neville followed her as she led the way to Gringotts. His Uncle Alger was waiting just outside the wizarding bank for him as the two walked up the stairs to the main entrance.

“Hello, Uncle,” Neville greeted the older man.

“Good morning, Neville, shall we get this over with?” Alger suggested clapping a hand on Neville’s shoulder. Neville nodded again, speech seemed difficult this morning.

“And who is this?” Alger questioned realizing that Luna was in fact with Neville.

“Luna Lovegood, my Uncle Alger Stewart, Uncle, this is my friend Luna,” Neville made the introductions.

“Pleased to meet you miss,” Alger commented eyeing the young blonde woman more closely. He wondered about her connection to his nephew. And for some reason, she looked vaguely familiar.

“It’s nice to meet you as well, sir,” Luna replied smiling.

“Well, then, we’d better stop blocking the entrance, no doubt it’s safer inside,” Alger said leading the way into the bank. Moments later they were whisked to a private room where a goblin, Latchhook asked them to please be seated. He himself took a seat at the head of the table.

“It is my understanding that you wish to sign emancipation papers for your nephew,” Latchhook stated looking at Alger for his confirmation.

“Yes,” the older man answered clearly.

“And, you, Mr. Longbottom, realize and accept your emancipation, slightly less than one year early,” Latchhook added this time looking to Neville for his answer.

“Yes,” Neville replied softly.

“You are both alright with the presence of Miss Lovegood?”

“Yes,” both Neville and Alger answered one after the other.

“These are the papers that will make Mr. Longbottom a fully recognized adult,” Latchhook informed them passing the papers first to Neville. “You will both need to sign them, please. A copy will be sent to the Ministry to be filed in their records room.” Neville signed his name and then passed the papers to his Uncle across the table. Alger signed them and then slid them back to Latchhook, who easily made three copies and handed one to each of them. “For your records,” he added banishing the original and the extra copy. Another small stack of papers appeared in front of him. The goblin looked the first paper over carefully, then looked back up at the three humans who waited for him to speak.

“Mr. Longbottom, do you wish for your Uncle and Miss Lovegood to remain?”

“Yes,” Neville replied, “if they want to.” Both nodded.

“Alright then, here is the key to the Longbottom family vault,” Latchhook informed him pushing a key and a small folder across the table towards Neville. “This folder contains information on the vaults contents, which I will let you peruse on your own. The contents are yours, as your grandmother created a separate account that takes care of the maintenance of your parents.” Neville nodded again, he was aware of the separate account.

“This key was to your grandmother’s personal vault. It obviously contains much less than the family vault, and this folder contains the details on its contents,” Latchhook added sliding this key and folder towards Neville as well. Latchhook glanced down at his papers again.

“As the last Longbottom, other than your father of course, you shall also inherit Longbottom Manor and a smaller cottage that your parents owned in Scotland. This folder also shows a handful of properties that the Longbottoms have an interest in which generate a decent monthly income,” Latchhook continued sliding yet another
folder to Neville.

“Now, Mr. Stewart, Miss Lovegood, I must ask you to leave, as the instructions from Mrs. Longbottom are quite explicit that no one but Neville read the contents of her letter to him.” Alger looked surprised, but he and Luna stood and left the room.

“I must leave as well, Mr. Longbottom,” Latchhook informed him as he too stood and then handed Neville a thick, bulky envelope. “When you are finished, please call me back into the room.” Neville nodded again wondering why his mother would insist on so much secrecy.

He stared down at the bulky envelope and felt even more scared of opening it then he had his OWL results. His mother had written him a letter. Tears sprang to his eyes and he blinked furiously. He would not cry, not yet. He broke the seal and opened the envelope, a gold key fell out and onto the table, along with a necklace. The key was obviously to a vault in Gringotts, and the necklace upon closer inspection was a man’s signet ring with a chain looped through it. He set them both carefully aside, and unfolded the letter which seemed rather long.

Dear Neville,

My sweet little boy! I only hope that we have had many wonderful years together before you read this, and that you not judge me too harshly for not telling you this myself. Forgive me, as the story is not entirely mine to tell, and I wanted to insure that you were significantly old enough to understand the importance of what you are about to read. That’s why I am writing this letter which you have received now that you have come of age, whether I am alive or not. If I can, I will answer any questions that you have after you have read this.

When my mother was a mere sixteen she fell hopelessly in love with a young man who rescued her from a group of young men intent on harming her. It was the summer before her last year of Hogwarts, and the young man, who was her savior was a recent graduate himself. A couple of months after she returned to Hogwarts, my mother realized that she was pregnant. The school nurse contacted her parents, and before she could even get a message to her love, they had pulled her out of school. They sent her to Italy to stay with some relatives until the baby was born, when she was supposed to give it up for adoption. My mother wrote many letters to her love, but he never answered. When I was born she refused to give me up, and disappeared into the night before her parents could force her. They were deeply ashamed of her, and never spoke to her again.

She struggled for many years, barely making enough to keep the two of us alive. She saved everything she could hoping to return to England and find out why my father never came for her. When I was nearly three, she had collected enough and we used a combination of muggle and magical transportation to reach England. She traveled to his families home, only to discover that he was away on his honeymoon. I can still remember watching my mother break down and cry. She still loved him, and couldn’t understand why he had never replied to any of her letters.

She went to her parents next, but her old maid turned her away saying that her parents insisted that they had no daughter. The maid did tell her that her parents had intercepted the letters she’d written to the young man. She herself had seen one of them before the master of the house had burned it. Realizing that everyone believed her dead and with my father married to another, my mother chose to disappear.

Her best friend from Hogwarts helped her find a small one bedroom apartment. My mother changed her last name, and told everyone that my father had died when I was a baby. She removed the signet ring she had always worn on her ring finger and placed it on a chain for me. She told me that my father had given it to her as a symbol of his love for her. She warned me never to lose it.

She eventually married herself, and my stepfather accepted me as his own child even though I was already ten years old. They lived quite happily together for many years. They were killed in an early Death Eater attack the summer before my seventh year, though we had not yet started to call them Death Eaters at that point.

As for my real father, I met him accidentally, one day when he came to Hogwarts to watch his son play quidditch, his son who was nearly five years younger than me. I was seventeen and in my last year at Hogwarts. His son was only a second year but had made the house team as a seeker. I bumped into him in the Great Hall, and he caught my arm, and called me by my mother’s name. I knew he was my father because he had my eyes, your hazel eyes. I told him that no, I was her daughter. He stared at me in disbelief. My grandparents had told him that my mother had died in Italy while visiting her relatives. He pulled me into an empty classroom, and the whole story came out, how my mother had written to him, and eventually brought me to England with her to look for him. I railed at him for not waiting for her or confirming her parent’s story. I told him how my mother had given me his signet ring after discovering that he had married. I pulled it from under my shirt to show him. The ring only confirmed what he had already known.

He asked me to meet him again after the match. He didn’t want to disappoint his son by missing his first quidditch match. I agreed unsure what else to do. Later that day, we spoke again, and he gave me the key which I have left for you. It is a key to his family vault, which was rightfully mine, and is now, yours. I never looked inside it. He explained to me, that he would officially declare me as his child, if I wanted, but cautioned me that his family was marked by the evil that was spreading across the wizarding world. I told him that I was perfectly fine with the way things were. I had always known that he was my father. I am sorry now that I held so much against him, but I blamed him for not being there for me and my mother when I was younger. Your father helped me deal with that and I had begun to develop a rather nice relationship with my father before he too was killed around the same time that his son, my half brother graduated from Hogwarts.

I never told James who I was, and I don’t think our father ever said anything to him either. It is your decision now, as to whether or not you tell anyone. You share access to the family vault with your cousin, and I hope the two of you are friends, as I am with my half-brother.

When I learned of the prophecy that could mean either you or your cousin, I nearly told James, but there just never seemed to be the time. He and his family went into hiding, and Frank and I took you away as well, hoping to keep you safe. I hope that I have made the right decision. And someday, when this mess is over, I will sit down with James and tell him who I really am. I’m not sure how he’ll react, but I think he will come to accept me in time. Perhaps you have been raised knowing about your cousin. I sincerely hope that is the case, but if for some reason, that is not the case, I am writing this letter now, so you will know the truth. This letter is my just in case for you, as I do not know what tomorrow will bring and if I will be alive to tell you in the future. And now, you know, what I have told no one else, except your father. I love you, my son.

Love always,

Alice Potter Longbottom

Neville felt as if he couldn’t breathe. ‘His mother and James Potter, siblings, he and Harry, cousins, it seemed inconceivable,’ and yet, her story made a lot of sense. He could picture his grandmother as a terrified young woman away from her family, trying to raise a child on her own. Her pain at finding out that the man she loved had married another, and that her family had disowned her. He picked up the signet ring and examined it more closely. It was a rather simple, thick gold band with a ruby stone with an elaborate “P” set into the stone in the same gold as the band. He slipped the chain over his head and tucked the ring under his shirt.

He wondered why his mother hadn’t revealed who she was to James Potter sooner. She must have written the letter while everyone was in hiding, before the death of James and Lily Potter, and what Bellatrix Lestrange had done to her and his father. Should he tell Harry? ‘Yes,’ seemed to spring automatically into his head. If things had worked out differently, his parents might even have raised he and Harry together, or if Harry’s parents had survived, they would have grown up knowing they were cousins. It felt nice to know that he had more family than he thought.

‘But what prophecy was she talking about, the one that got smashed in the Department of Mysteries? Was he part of that prophecy? But his name hadn’t been on it,’ he argued with himself. He’d seen it quite plainly. He’d ask Harry, and maybe Dumbledore. If his mother knew it, then surely someone else did as well. He folded the letter carefully and placed it in his pocket along with the key. He debated asking to see the contents of the vault, and then decided that he would wait and see if Harry would like to join him.

He stood stiffly not realizing how long he had sat there reading and thinking over his mother’s letter. He went to the door and called for Latchhook, who appeared moments later.
“Is everything in order, Mr. Longbottom?” The goblin asked upon entering the room.

“Yes,” Neville replied, “thank you.”

“Good, now we just need you to sign that you have accepted the keys, and then you are free to go. Your Uncle has already gone, but Miss Lovegood is waiting on you just outside this room,” Latchhook informed him handing three papers to Neville who bent over the table slightly and signed each in quick succession with the quill provided. Latchhook copied each of these as well and gave Neville a copy before banishing the originals away once again.

“Do you have any further questions?” Latchhook inquired of the young man.

“No, not really, thank you again,” Neville replied and he left the room. Luna stood as he appeared in the outer room. She gave him a quick hug surprising the shy Gryffindor. It felt nice though.

“Thanks, Luna,” he said softly and the two made their way back towards the twins shop each lost in their own thoughts.

* * * * *

Author's Note: I don’t own the characters, etc, they belong to Rowling. This is just for my entertainment, and hopefully yours as well. I am very fond of this chapter, and I hope you like it as much as I do. It plays an integral role in the future of this story. I hope you enjoy the plot twist. Please let me know!

31. Family

Chapter 32: Family
August 23 – Grimmauld Place

Neville sighed as he sank into an oversized chair in the library of Grimmauld. He’d taken a chance that he’d find Harry and Hermione here, but the library was empty. He pulled the signet ring from under his shirt as he thought about what he had learned about his past. He still had to tell Harry. They had both been so busy that there just never seemed to be time. His mind kept wandering to the prophecy his mother mentioned and the one from the Department of Mysteries. All he knew about the prophecy from the Department of Mysteries was that it had both Harry’s name and that of Voldemort’s on it. But there was a question mark originally he thought. He’d held the small globe in his hands. He was certain that Harry’s name was added later. He found himself more and more curious about what the prophecy foretold.

He also worried that Harry wouldn’t be so excited to hear that he was related to him. He didn’t think that would be the case, but it was hard to push the self-doubt away sometimes. After all he’d spent all of his years at Hogwarts being laughed at and picked on by many of the other students. In the past he often wished he were more like Harry.

The door creaked open and he looked up quickly letting the ring drop back under his shirt, hidden from view. To his surprise, Dudley Dursley entered the room. At least, it looked kind of like Dudley. He was thinner than when he had arrived at Grimmauld, though still easily twice the size of Neville. His hand instinctively rested on his wand at his side as he remembered the other boys attack on Harry.

“I was looking for Harry,” Dudley explained standing just inside the doorway.

“I haven’t seen him since this morning,” Neville replied honestly. Dudley seemed to accept this answer and turned as if to leave, but paused.

“I’m sorry I was rude to you earlier in the summer,” he apologized. Neville wasn’t sure he’d heard him right.

“What?”

“I’m not repeating it. I already said it once,” Dudley spat, then remembering Bill’s advice he turned to face the other boy fully and approached him slowly.

“I was hoping we could start over, I’m Dudley,” He said extending his hand for Neville to shake. Neville stood in surprise, but shook his hand as he introduced himself.

“Neville Longbottom, pleased to meet you, Dudley.” Once the handshake was over, neither knew what to do. Finally, Neville broke the silence. “Normally, the library is a good place to look for Harry, that’s why I came here earlier.”

“He likes to read?” Dudley asked curious.

“Well, I think it has more to do with Hermione, than Harry’s love of reading,” Neville replied with a smile. Dudley smiled as well and took a seat in another chair to the left of the one Neville occupied earlier. Neville sat back down as well.

“She’s the girl he was with earlier this summer, the one with the curly brown hair,” Dudley guessed. He’d avoided his cousin for most of his time at Grimmauld finding it incredibly easy really.

“That’s her,” Neville confirmed.

“I’m supposed to apologize to her, too,” he informed Neville. “I was so angry at Harry for what happened. I wanted him to hurt as much as I was hurting.”

“He was hurt by what happened. Harry still feels guilty about it that’s just the way he is.”

“But they were horrible to him. I was horrible to him. I thought he’d be happy,” Dudley began only to stop as he noticed Harry standing in the open doorway. Harry entered the room and closed the door behind him. His eyes never left Dudley’s, as he said, “I never wanted them to be hurt or killed, and if I could change what happened I would.”

“You really mean that don’t you,” Dudley’s surprise was evident in his voice.

“Yes, I do,” Harry answered his own voice flat. Suddenly feeling too tired to continue his own search for Hermione, he settled back into a chair near the others. He certainly hadn’t expected to find Dudley and Neville talking in the library, and he wondered briefly what had brought them each here.

“I’m sorry, Harry, for what I said and what I’ve done,” Dudley said with true regret. He’d grown up in the same home as his cousin, and yet, he knew almost nothing about him. A fact that was becoming clearer to him with each day at Grimmauld, and each encounter with his cousin and his friends, “Do you think we could start over, maybe even be friends?” He almost startled himself with his last words, but realized that he wanted to get to know his cousin. Bill had helped him work through his issues with magic. He now realized that a healthy fear of magic could be a good thing, but he also realized that being magical did not automatically make someone a freak.

Surprise flickered across Harry’s face as well as he contemplated what his cousin had just asked. Dudley, wanted to be friends. He honestly didn’t know what to say. So much had happened between them. As the silence stretched on, Dudley faced the fact that perhaps he’d gone too far, after all two months ago he’d be more likely to use his cousin for a punching bag than have a conversation with him. Just as Dudley was about to give up and leave the room, Harry spoke.

“I think I’d like that.” Dudley smiled in relief, perhaps there was a chance for them to become friends after all.

“Thanks, Harry,” Dudley replied meaning it. Neville took a deep breath and decided in that instance to take a chance.

“Harry, I have something I need to show you,” with that he pulled his mother’s letter form his pocket and handed it to his friend. “This is a letter from my mother that she left for me for when I became an adult,” he revealed. Dudley looked at him curious, but remained quiet.

“Are you sure?” Harry asked wanting to be reassured that Neville really wanted him to read it.

“You need to read it,” Neville replied firmly, “as it concerns you, too.” Harry’s brows raised questioningly, but he opened the letter and began to read. Neville couldn’t watch. He stood and paced the room as Dudley looked back and forth between the two uncertain if he should leave or not. Finally, Harry refolded the letter as he got to his feet. Neville stopped pacing as he awaited his response.

“Brilliant,” the one word was enough for Neville as he watched the smile spread across his friend’s face.

“What?” Dudley questioned before he could stop himself.

“It turns out Neville is my cousin, too. His mum and my dad were half-siblings,” Harry revealed. He had family. Dudley and he were talking, and now Neville.

“You’re not upset?” Neville questioned hesitantly.

“Upset, why would I be upset? You’re one of my best friends. Are you disappointed?” Now it was Harry’s turn to be worried. Neville was already in danger as a friend of his, as his cousin, it only put him in more danger.

“No, I couldn’t think of anyone I’d rather be related to,” Neville replied in earnest.

“This calls for a celebration,” Harry commented and Dobby appeared as if on cue. “Dobby could you bring us some butterbeers and sweets, and let everyone know they’re welcome to join us. I’m celebrating with my family.” The house elf nodded excitedly and departed immediately. A table filled with sandwiches, desserts, and sweets along with lots of butterbeer appeared moments later.

As the three filled plates, others trickled into the room. First, Hermione, then Ron and Luna, followed soon after by the twins, and Ginny arrived.

“So what are we celebrating?” Ginny asked as she grabbed a butterbeer. Harry looked at Neville who nodded his assent.

“We’re celebrating family. Dudley and I have come to a truce, and Neville and I have discovered that we’re cousins,” he informed his friends who were all really much more like family to him.

“Congratulations,” Hermione said hugging all three of them. Dudley apologized to her as well, and the friends began to talk and eat, for a moment forgetting about the war and training.

“We really should do this more often,” Hermione suggested to Harry as the two made themselves comfortable on a sofa. She took a sandwich from his plate, and he smiled to see her so relaxed.

“Anyone care to try some of our newest inventions,” Fred and George asked together pulling sweets from their pockets. Dudley stepped away from them automatically.

“No worries, mate, we won’t make you eat them,” one of the twins reassured him.

“Or trick you into it,” the other added a mischievous smile lighting his face.

“Good,” he stammered moving further away from the two and eyeing his plate suspiciously as if looking for any tainted sweets.

“They’re all perfectly harmless,” Luna reassured the group as she took a sweet from Ron’s plate. They had settled comfortably together on the other sofa in the room. Neville pulled a chair closer to the sofas and sat down as well. Hermione was right, they should do this more often as he’d missed these kinds of moments.

“So how are you and Neville related, Harry?” Ginny pressed curious as to the answer.

“It’s really Neville’s story to tell, if he wants,” Harry pointed out leaving it up to Neville to decide how much to tell. Neville turned slightly pink at the added attention as every ones eyes moved to him.

“Well, basically, my mum and Harry’s dad are half-siblings, which makes Harry and I cousins,” he explained simply.

“Why did you only find out now?” Ron asked.

“Well, my mum and dad were the only one’s who knew, and she wrote a letter to me telling me about it just in case she couldn’t later because of the war,” Neville managed trying not to think about why his mother had not been able to tell him this sooner. “She said she wanted to make sure that I was old enough to understand the situation before I found out, if she wasn’t there to tell me herself and answer my questions.” The others accepted his explanation and their attention turned back to the food and the start of the new school year.

“Will we still have the D.A. this year, Harry?” Ginny questioned.

“Yes, Hermione, Neville, and I will be heading that, though we’ll probably need your, Ron, and Luna’s help as well,” Harry informed the others.

“What about those of us who have graduated?” Fred and George asked together.

“Aren’t you in the Order then?” Ron said surprised at the question.

“Yes, but the Order doesn’t teach you new and interesting spells,” Fred answered.

“And they just want us for our skill at making things, not for actual missions,” George added.

“Plus, we’re pretty good at information gathering,” Fred began.

“Since we’re right in the heart of things at Diagon Alley,” George continued.

“And soon will be in Hogsmeade as well,” Fred revealed.

“If our major investor can help us out with that a bit,” George finished eyeing Harry.

“You’ve done that well already?” Ron sounded incredulous, “And I haven’t even seen your Diagon Alley store yet.”

“Business is booming,” the twins said together their voices blending perfectly.

“We’d love to be able to open a branch in Hogsmeade in time for the first Hogsmeade visit this year,” George explained.

“We almost have enough to do it ourselves, but then we’d be low on money to use for new inventions,” Fred informed the others.

“But where would you get that kind of money?” Ron asked quizzically.

“We’re actually betting that our major investor may have it,” George said simply.

“We would of course, pay him back,” Fred insisted.

“Or offer him a share in the business,” George suggested.

“Free merchandise,” Fred added sweetening the deal.

“How much?” At those words everyone turned to Harry.

“50,000 galleons tops, to move on an ideal piece of property right away and insure completion of the building on time,” the twins replied in unison.

“Okay, but if you need more let me know, we can go over the details later if you’d like,” Harry agreed thinking that he wouldn’t miss the money and having the twins in both Hogsmeade and Diagon Alley had its advantages.

“You have that kind of money?” Dudley questioned clearly shocked. He wondered for a moment if he’d messed up the exchange rate or gotten galleons mixed up with knuts.

“Yes,” Harry answered though he didn’t explain further.

“And you gave them money before?”

“Just the tri-wizard tournament money, I didn’t want or need it,” he replied shifting in his seat, not wanting to explain further.

“What do you think Narcissa Malfoy will be like as a defense professor?” Hermione threw out to change the subject. She knew Harry was uncomfortable talking about money and the tri-wizard tournament. She smiled at the grateful look he shot her.

“She’ll favor the Slytherins, hate the Gryffindors, and probably try to kill Harry,” Ron predicted easily.

"Ron," Hermione scolded although the others, except for Dudley, nodded their heads in agreement.

"What? All the Defense professors have tried to kill Harry at some point, even Lupin who didn't mean to," Ron protested defending his earlier remark.

”Ronnikins, does have a point,” Fred interjected for once sounding almost serious.

“Beware the Malfoy,” George hissed in his best scary voice, which cracked the others up and lightened the tone of the conversation.

“She probably knows lots of dark magic. We'll need the D.A. just in case she does try something,” Ginny remarked brushing back a strand of her rainbow colored hair, courtesy of one of the twins sweets she’d gamely tried earlier.

"Well, I like the twins idea of including those recent graduates of the D.A. in meetings should they wish to attend, and in encouraging them to report information back to us as well. Once we're at Hogwarts, I seriously doubt the Order will allow us to attend meetings, unless they are held at the school," Hermione changed the subject yet again.

"I like that idea as well because Hermione's right, once we go back to school the only news we'll have from the outside will be what we can read in letters or the prophet," Harry agreed with Hermione. The discussion continued as they discussed ways to get messages to each other to avoid the possibility of interception, and before long the celebration had turned into a bit of a strategy session. Dobby kept the butter beers and sweets coming until late in the night. In the wee hours of the morning, just before going to bed, Harry would remark to Hermione that it was one of the best evenings he’d had all summer and she had to agree.

* * * * *
Author's Note and Disclaimer: No the characters still aren’t mine, and no money is being made from this. I know there’s not so much action in this chapter, but I wanted to give our characters a chance to celebrate the good news and catch up with each other. Although, as I’m sure you noticed, I couldn’t resist some hints at the future. Thanks to all of you who have taken the time to follow this story, and a special thanks to those who review. Your input is greatly appreciated.

32. Hogwarts Bound

Chapter 33: Hogwarts Bound
September 1 – Grimmauld Place

The rest of the summer passed quickly and quietly, and Neville found himself confirmed as the newest member of the Wizengamot. The election for the new Minister of Magic was to take place in October. He couldn’t believe he’d actually sat in on a meeting and helped decide the timing for such a major event. He placed the last of his items in his trunk and levitated it down to the front entryway. He’d eaten hours ago, run through a practice dueling session with Harry, and was now dressed, packed and ready to leave for Kings Cross station.

“Hurry up, everyone!” Molly Weasley shouted from the entryway. Several silencing charms had taken care of Mrs. Black’s portrait. And thanks to Dobby’s remodeling efforts the entire place was clean and bright with a heavy influence of Gryffindor colors. As Neville watched Hermione levitated her own trunk down the stairs beside his, as Ron found his mother to ask for some final assistance in packing. Ginny, still dressed in her pajamas, rushed past him to go upstairs, a stack of books, and scattered parchments in her arms. The residents had seemed to go mad this morning, and he finally understood why the Weasleys generally arrived at Platform 9 ¾’s just in time for the train.

Grams had always insisted that they be early, and no matter how early Neville was ready, it was never quite early enough. She enjoyed the opportunity to speak to others on the platform and catching up with the latest gossip. Neville shook his head in an attempt to banish the sad thoughts. He felt someone touch his arm, and looked down to see Hermione standing beside him. She gave him a sad smile.

“I miss them, too.” He nodded at her words and understanding. He didn’t know if he could speak at that moment.

Harry levitated his own trunk down the stairs to rest beside Hermione’s and Neville’s. He’d seen the last by play between them, and it wasn’t hard to guess what they were thinking about. He smiled as he approached them hoping to lighten the mood. He almost wished they could stay at Grimmauld a little longer. He knew he’d miss not falling asleep with Hermione curled against him. They’d talked about it last night. They didn’t intend to hide their relationship, but with the dorms at Hogwarts it would be nearly impossible to spend the entire night together. Searching for a safe topic, he greeted them.

“So who do you think will be down first, Ron or Ginny?” Neville returned his smile as did Hermione though neither spoke. Instead, Luna answered his question as she joined them from one of the sitting rooms. “Ronald will, of course.” Her own trunk came to rest beside Neville’s.

“Hello, Luna, I didn’t realize you were down here,” Hermione greeted the other girl. Luna’s familiar bottle cap necklace jingled as she moved to sweep her hair into a knot on top her head, securing it with her wand.

“Father likes to arrive at any location early to make sure it’s secure, so I’m used to packing and arriving early,” she explained. “He and other Order members left a couple of hours ago to secure the station.” Her words brought the others back to the reality that Voldemort could have something planned for the train.

“He has been awfully quiet lately,” Neville pondered his mind shifting to the possibilities of the station or train being attacked.

“Hey guys,” Ron greeted. His hair looked almost as messy as Harry’s but he was fully dressed, packed, and downstairs before Ginny just as Luna predicted. Luna smiled dreamily up at him.

“Hello, Ronald,” she returned. Ron smiled back at her as he placed his trunk alongside the others.

“Who’s been quiet?” He inquired looking at each of his other friends.

“Voldemort,” Harry replied, “Luna just told us that the Order sent members over earlier to make sure the train and station were secure.” Ron’s face went thoughtful as he considered this piece of news.

“I expected as much with as active as the death eaters have been this summer. Attacking the station would allow him to attack muggles as well, creating a distraction and increasing the likelihood of casualties. He’d have a better chance of getting away with it if he attacked the train somewhere along the route, I’d think,” Ron offered his observations. The others looked at him in surprise, except Luna who seemed to be humming a tune quietly that Hermione could swear sounded a lot like “Weasley is my king.”

“Either way, it’s not for you to worry about,” Molly Weasley interrupted coming up to the group of young people, Ginny and her trunk in her wake. “I want all of you to stay out of trouble. If you see something suspicious report it to an Order member or one of the teachers,” she ordered. Harry debated pointing out to her that several of them were already Order members, but decided to remain quiet. Several members of the Order, Mrs. Weasley included, seemed to view the young people as honorary members. And so far, all their tasks had been research or teaching related, not field work or fighting. Harry knew the two were related, and at times resented it, but as Hermione had reminded him, at least now they were kept mostly informed about what was going on around them.

“Everyone ready,” Arthur Weasley asked coming in from the kitchen. He was dressed in tan trousers with a burgundy dress shirt and an old blazer with patches on the elbows.

“Yes, finally,” Molly responded double checking that each of the teens had their trunk and various pets. It was only then that Harry realized that Mrs. Weasley was also dressed in a muggle skirt with a flower print and a green blouse with one of her own knitted shawls around her shoulders.

“So Dudley won’t be joining us?” Arthur questioned noting the absence of the other boy.

“No, he’s decided not to attend Hogwarts,” Harry revealed.

“Why ever not?” Arthur asked curious wondering how he’d missed this decision. “I thought he was coming alone nicely in learning basic magic?”

“He is, but he and Bill convinced Dumbledore to sort him early and test his magical potential. He’s only on a third year level for spells, so he wouldn’t be taking classes with the rest of us, and he got sorted into Slytherin,” Harry informed them. Hermione and Neville already knew, of course, but the others gave various exclamations of surprise.

“Slytherin?” Ron muttered as if saying the word was foul. Harry had thought it made a lot of sense really. His cousin had never been all that bright, though he now knew he was smarter than Harry originally thought. He also wasn’t really all the brave or particularly loyal, so it made sense that the self-serving, me-first Dudley was a Slytherin at heart.

“Not even Dumbledore believed that Dudley could go into the Slytherin common room and not come to some harm either because of his muggle background or his relation to me,” Harry explained. “Bill volunteered to continue to tutor him here.”

“Alright then, I guess I’ll go ahead and tell you how we’re getting to Kings Cross this morning. We’re going in two groups each with its own car. Ron, Ginny, and Luna, you’re with Molly and Tonks. Harry, Hermione, and Neville, you’re with Remus and me,” Arthur informed them. The door to Grimmauld opened moments later as Remus and Tonks entered. Both were dressed in muggle clothes, though Tonks’s hair was a brilliant red. Remus closed the door behind them and smiled in greeting.

“The street is clear. The first group will leave now. The second will follow in about five minutes. There’s a car waiting just down the street,” Tonks informed them. “Transfigure your trunks into smaller carrying cases. It will also attract less attention in the muggle train station.” Everyone did as she requested.

“Alright, let’s go,” she said leading the way, “stay alert.” Harry watched as the first group trooped out the door after Tonks with Molly bringing up the rear.

“They’ll be fine,” Remus said in an attempt to break the tension in the small entryway after the first group departed. “Tonks knows what she’s doing, and Molly and Luna aren’t too shabby as well.” His words didn’t ease the apprehension that seized Harry. Today would be the first time that many of them would be in a public place where they could be attacked.

“Remus is absolutely right, Harry. There are aurors and Order members stationed at Kings Cross, and some teachers will be riding on the Hogwarts Express this year. The main reason for the two groups is to be less conspicuous since there are so many of us,” Arthur spoke up attempting to reassure the young people through letting them know about the precautions being taken for the trip to Hogwarts. Hermione took his hand and squeezed it reassuringly.

“Constant vigilance,” he muttered thinking about Moody’s infamous phrase.

“Always,” Neville and Hermione replied almost in unison, and Arthur nearly did a double take.

“I’m a little concerned you three may be spending too much time with the twins,” he managed.

“And Moody,” Remus added smiling grimly. “Alright, is everyone else ready to leave?” When they all nodded or muttered yes, Remus checked his pocket watch one final time, and said, “We’re walking down the street in the opposite direction from the others and taking the black car parked about a block down the street, follow me.” With that he opened the door and led the way into the street. It was a beautiful early fall day with only a smattering of clouds and a light breeze.

They found the car just where he said after a brief walk down the street. Remus slid behind the wheel, as Arthur took the passenger seat, and Harry, Hermione, and Neville piled into the back seat. It was a bit cramped with their bags and all three pets, but only Hedwig seemed to mind as she hooted once in disapproval. Harry reassured her that the trip would be a short one, and it was, as Kings Cross was not that far from Grimmauld Place. In record time, the three students and two adults had made their way through the bustling muggle train station and crossed through the passage onto Platform 9 ¾’s. Tonks walked up to them just after they’d emerged onto the platform.

“Ron and Luna are on the train, and Molly is saying goodbye to Ginny. You three had better get moving as well,” she advised Harry, Hermione, and Neville.

“Bye, Remus, and thanks,” Harry said with a final look at his former professor and one of his father and godfather’s best friends.

“Have a good year, Harry, and write to me if you have the chance,” he replied wishing Hermione and Neville a good year as well. It was ten till eleven when the trio boarded the train in search of the others.

“Hello, professor,” Hermione greeted just after they got on the train. Harry looked up to see Professor McGonagall exiting a compartment.

“Hello, Miss Granger, Mr. Potter, Mr. Longbottom,” she nodded at each of them. “I believe Mr. Weasley and Miss Lovegood are about three compartments down from here. You should take your seats as we will be leaving shortly,” she informed them.

“Thanks, professor,” the three chorused as they passed her. She smiled and continued on her way checking the compartments. Neville reached the door to Ron and Luna’s compartment first. He knocked and then slid it open.

“Glad you made it,” Ron greeted from his seat by the window. Luna was sitting next to him her feet curled up beside her on the seat. A copy of the “Quibbler” lay open on her lap, upside down as usual. Harry, Neville and Hermione tucked their bags away and sat down across from the two.

“We have a prefects meeting soon,” Hermione reminded Ron and Luna as soon as she sat down. She turned to look at Harry and Neville to her left. “The two of you will stay here together, right?”

“Yes, Hermione, we’ll stay together won’t we, Neville,” Harry assured her.

“Where he goes, I go,” Neville responded.

“That’s not what I meant,” Hermione stated giving Harry one
of her best McGonagall looks.

“I know, but if there’s trouble, and we can help, we will,” Harry replied not really wanting to argue with her.

“I know,” she said with a sigh. “Take care of each other then,” she added before standing and urging Ron and Luna to follow her to the prefects meeting. The train whistle blew and pulled out of the station just as the three left the compartment. Harry couldn’t help but smile at Luna’s badge which he noticed was pinned upside down. He and Neville fell into an easy conversation about school and quidditch, as Harry encouraged the other boy to try out for a position on the Gryffindor team. By the time the others came back from the meeting, they had moved on to a game of exploding snap which Ron joined in on, as Hermione and Luna settled in to read. When the trolley cart came by Harry treated them all to a feast of sweets and the games continued. Professors McGonagall, Flitwick, and Sprout would alternately go by the compartment, patrolling the train. Students including the prefects were to remain in their compartments unless absolutely necessary. Neville decided that it was easily the best train ride to Hogwarts he’d ever had as he spent the time with his friends and didn’t even see Malfoy or any of the other Slytherins who usually made a point of picking on him.

“We’re almost there,” Hermione informed them, almost before they realized that much time had passed. She closed her book, carefully marking the page before moving to grab her robes from her bag. Surprised that the ride was nearly over and it had been even quieter than usual the others began wrapping up their game as they finished the last of the sweets. Luna stood as well removing her wand and letting her long hair cascade down her back. Hermione had to stop herself from giggling as Ron, caught up in watching Luna, ending up with a snap exploding in his face and singing his eyebrows. Harry and Neville found it hilarious, but Hermione doubted they had noticed Ron’s distraction. She was smiling as Luna retrieved her robes, and the girls left the compartment to go and change. While the girls were gone the three scrambled into their own robes.

“This has been a great trip,” Neville said happily. Normally, he didn’t care for the train rides because he often ended up sitting by himself or Trevor would get loose. Today, his escape artist frog had remained quietly in his cage, and he’d spent the entire ride with his friends.

“Yeah, and with the teachers patrolling even Malfoy is too scared to try anything,” Ron pointed out pulling at his robes and trying to straighten them a little. Finally, he gave up and cast a quick charm on them to make them look freshly ironed.

“What’s up with you and Luna?” Harry asked noticing his friends attempt to straighten his robes.

“Nothing,” Ron replied going as red as his hair.

“Really?” Neville teased, “It sure looked like you couldn’t take your eyes off her a minute ago.”

“Neville’s right mate, your eyebrows are still singed from it,” Harry said with a laugh. Ron seemed to go even redder if that was possible.

“I think I like her,” he finally replied, “but don’t tell anyone yet, okay. I haven’t even told her.” Harry and Neville swore they wouldn’t tell anyone other than Hermione, and Ron was forced to accept that as the girls had returned. The train stopped only moments later, and the five young people exited the train.

“Firs’ years, this way,” Hagrid called holding a lantern aloft and towering over the crowd of students and teachers that crowded Hogsmeade station. The sun was slowly starting to sink behind the horizon as Harry noted that Professor Flitwick followed Hagrid and the first years, as the other teachers waited while the students filed into the thestral drawn carriages. The sight of the castle in the distance caused a deep stirring in Harry’s heart. He was home.
* * * * * * *
Ginny watched as the others made their way up the stairs laughing. She’d never felt more left out, although it had been her decision to sit in another compartment with Dean, Seamus, and some of the other Gryffindors. Her hopes that Harry and Hermione wouldn’t last were being dashed, and Ron seemed rather cozy with Luna.

“Come on, Gin, the feast will be starting any moment,” Dean called offering her his hand. She took it reluctantly and sighed. She liked Dean. She really did, but he wasn’t Harry. They took their usual seats at the Gryffindor table near Harry and the others. To Ginny’s surprise, Luna was sitting beside Ron at their table.

“Hey Loony, I think your at the wrong table,” Lavender Brown giggled nudging Luna as she passed.

“Her name is Luna,” Ron insisted. Luna’s hand on his arm prevented him from rising. She shook her head as if it wasn’t important to her.

“And she can sit here if she wants,” Hermione interceded, “Hogwarts doesn’t have any rules that say you have to sit at your house’s table all the time.”

“Oh come on, Hermione, don’t encourage her,” Lavender replied haughtily taking a seat just down from Luna. Parvati made herself comfortable next to her and the two immediately began gossiping about why Luna would be sitting with the golden trio. The rest of the students filed in and took their seats. Luna moved as if to stand, but this time Ron stopped her.

“Stay,” he requested. She smiled and nodded her ascent settling back into her seat next to Ron. The doors at the back of the hall opened and McGonagall lead the first years into the room. The tiny first years were looking all around them in awe. Several seemed a bit frightened. Luna thought back to her own sorting as she sat at the Gryffindor table. She’d always known what house she’d be sorted into when she arrived. She’d had a lovely conversation with the hat as it sat on her head before finally sorting her into Ravenclaw as she knew it would. She really did like her own house. It was her mother’s house as well, and she enjoyed that they shared that. She’d only meant to stay at the Gryffindor table for a few minutes and then move to the Ravenclaw table before the sorting began. She liked that Ronald had asked her to stay, and she certainly couldn’t leave after that invitation. She had spent nearly all of her free time at Grimmauld with him talking and playing chess. She suspected that he liked her, but he hadn’t said anything to her yet. Her thoughts were interrupted by clapping and she realized that she had missed the sorting hat’s song. She tried to pay more attention as Professor McGonagall called the first years’ names and they were sorted into houses. She clapped for both the Ravenclaws and the Gryffindors.
Once the last student had been sorted into Hufflepuff, Professor McGonagall picked up the hat and stool and disappeared from the room. Dumbledore rose from his seat spreading his arms in welcome.

“Welcome everyone. I shall keep the announcements short so we can start the feast. The Forbidden Forest is forbidden to all students. Mr. Filch has added more items to his list of banned items, mostly consisting of any items that can be purchased at Weasleys Wizarding Wheezes. For a complete list, please check his office door. I would also ask that you join me in welcoming this year’s new defense against the dark arts teacher, Professor Black.” At this Narcissa Black Malfoy stood to a smattering of applause before sitting down again. “And, now, let us eat.” At these words the feast appeared on the table.

“Finally,” Ron mumbled piling food onto his plate.

“It’s not going anywhere, Ron,” Hermione reminded him.

“Why is she using Black rather than Malfoy?” Harry questioned changing the subject.

“She’s probably trying to distance herself from the Malfoy name,” Hermione replied turning back to Harry.

“I can’t believe Dumbledore brought her on as a teacher,” Dean interjected from his place just down the table from them.

“He wouldn’t have hired her if she couldn’t do the job,” Hermione defended Dumbledore’s choice.

“We’ll find out in the next few days when we have class with her,” Ginny said getting into the conversation. They continued to talk about school and quidditch until they were all stuffed. Once the last empty plates had disappeared from the table, Ginny, Luna, and the other fifth year prefects started calling for the first years to lead them to the dormitories. Hermione, Harry, Ron, and Neville followed the group of first years to the dormitory looking forward to a quiet evening.

For a moment the group of Gryffindors just stood and stared around them at the destroyed common room. The furniture was broken with deep gouges in the sofas and chairs, their stuffing hanging out in several places. Ashes from the fireplace coated part of the room. The tapestries had been torn down, many of them slashed. Hermione was the first to recover.

“Ginny, Colin, lead the first years and others back to the Great Hall. We’ve got to alert McGonagall and the headmaster,” she ordered drawing her wand from her pocket. Harry and several of the older students drew their wands as well.

“Neville, Seamus, gather the D.A. members and go with the students as they return to the great hall. Keep them safe,” Harry added worried that whoever had trashed the common room might try to attack the students in the halls.

“How did someone get in here, Harry?” Hermione questioned thinking about everything she had read about Hogwarts.

“I don’t know, but we need to alert Professor McGonagall, come on,” he replied tugging on her hand as they made their way back to the portrait hole in the now empty common room. They met the head of Gryffindor House on her way to Gryffindor tower.

“I already know about the mess. Was anyone hurt?” She questioned not bothering to greet them or slow down as she hurried past them.

“I don’t think anyone made it past the common room,” Harry informed her immediately changing direction to follow her. Hermione did the same. This time she did stop.

“You two should report to the great hall with the other students until we can sort out what happened and if there is any danger,” she told them sternly turning on her heel to start off again.

“We’re order members and adults now, professor,” Hermione reminded her surprised at her blatant disobeying of her head of house’s orders.

“We can’t let you go in there alone, especially if whoever did this is still in there,” Harry added not about to back down on this.

“Oh alright, but do as I say,” she insisted allowing them to follow her because she knew that arguing with them wasn’t going to work. She had after all voted to allow them into the Order. It was time she learned to trust them and treat them more like adults even if they were still her students. By the time she had reached the portrait of the Fat Lady, Headmaster Dumbledore had joined them along with Professors Black, Flitwick, Sprout, and Snape.

“Ravenclaw common room is fine,” tiny professor Flitwick squeaked as he reached them.

“Hufflepuff is also untouched,” professor Sprout reported. They all looked to Snape.

“Slytherin house is as it always has been,” he responded glaring at Harry and Hermione. “Shouldn’t all the Gryffindors be in the great hall?” He sneered.

“I have allowed them to stay,” McGonagall spoke up, “It is after all, my decision.” Snape acknowledged her remark though it was obvious he did not agree with her decision.

“Dear Fat Lady, has anyone entered this common room today other than the children?” Dumbledore questioned the pink clad woman who resided in the painting that guarded the entrance to Gryffindor Tower.

“No, Headmaster, just the children who came in earlier and then left talking about a mess in the common room,” she answered.

“Perhaps someone entered via the floo network,” Narcissa Malfoy suggested sounding almost bored.

“The fireplace is not linked to the floo network, but that is an idea we can investigate,” Dumbledore mused before kindly asking the Fat Lady to let them into the Tower. She insisted on the password, “ice pops,” but then allowed them entry.

They fanned out wands drawn and began a search of the common room, slowly moving on to the dormitories. Nothing else was amiss, just the common room. No one was found, nor any trace of how he or she might have entered the common room. Finally, they all returned to the ransacked common room where they set about putting it to rights repairing the damage and cleaning up the mess.

“Nothing appears amiss with the fireplace, but I should like extra patrols on the halls tonight. For now, I think the children may return to the tower,” Dumbledore decided tucking his wand into his robes.

“Are we to search the castle?” Flitwick questioned watching the Headmaster closely for an answer.

“I sent the ghosts and Filch in search of any intruders before coming to Gryffindor tower. Sir Nicholas informed me upstairs in the dormitory just a moment ago that they had found no one. I expect Filch will tell me the same when I speak to him. For now, I think it best if our students were in bed. We don’t want them tired on their first day of classes.” With that the professors left the common room leaving Harry and Hermione alone.

“I don’t like this. Why just Gryffindor? And why trash only the common room?” Harry pondered in frustration. He’d expected a possible attack on the station or the train, perhaps even an attack on the car on the way to Kings Cross. And then it clicked, that was exactly why.

“He’s letting us know that no matter how many precautions we take, he can still get to us,” Hermione said her thoughts traveling along the same path as Harry’s.

“Even at Hogwarts,” Harry finished grimly.

* * * * *
Author's Note: No, the characters are not mine and no money is being made from this story. Thanks for sticking with me, I know I don’t post nearly as often as I should. They are finally on their way to Hogwarts! Yeah! Please take a few moments to let me know what you think. Also, I'm trying to up the chapter lengths a bit, as requested many times by my reviewers. Enjoy!

33. First Day

Chapter 34: First Day
September 2 - Hogwarts

Sunlight streamed into the sixth year Gryffindor boys dorm, and Harry, eyes bleary, groggily reached for his glasses before looking at his alarm clock on the nightstand. He groaned and rolled over as he realized he’d have to hurry to make it down to meet Hermione for breakfast. Most of Gryffindor had stayed up late discussing the break in to Gryffindor Tower. Older students recounted the time that Sirius Black had broken into the boy’s dormitory and nearly attacked Ron. Only Harry, Ron, and Hermione knew that Sirius had really been after Ron’s rat, but the story along with the recent destruction, scared the younger students and had many of the older students questioning the protections of Hogwarts. Hermione had finally insisted that everyone go to bed, and under the threat of her going to McGonagall, the students had grumpily stumbled up the stairs to their dormitories.

Sliding out from under his duvet, Harry warned the others that breakfast had already started before grabbing his stuff and heading to the bathroom for a quick shower. Ten minutes later as he passed back through the room to retrieve his school bag, he saw Neville and Ron heading towards the bathroom, while Dean and Seamus were still struggling to wake up enough to collect their things.

He saw Hermione as he came down the final stairs to the common room, sitting in her usual chair by the fire. He marveled at how the firelight played with her curly brown hair making it seem almost alive with color. She smiled when she saw him, and he felt his heart skip a beat.

“Are we waiting for Ron and Neville?” As she asked she glanced up at the stairs as if looking for their friends.

“They’ll be awhile,” Harry replied shaking his head and offering Hermione his arm. She slipped her arm in his, and the two walked out of the nearly deserted common room together. The Great Hall was packed and everyone was talking about what had happened to the Gryffindor common room, and speculating on who was at fault. Harry and Hermione found seats about a third of the way down the table. As Harry settled in to eat his bangers and mash, Neville took a seat next to him.

“Where’s Ron?” Hermione questioned before taking a bite of her toast.

“He said he promised Luna he’d meet her for breakfast,” Neville answered turning and nodding his head in the direction of Ravenclaw’s table. Harry and Hermione both followed his gaze, and sure enough Ron was sitting next to Luna at the Ravenclaw table. Hermione smiled. She was pleased at the budding relationship of one of her best friends and the strange Ravenclaw girl.

“Well, the sorting hat did say that it was important that the houses join together,” she reminded the others aloud.

“We do spend a lot of time being pitted against the other houses,” Neville noted refilling his glass of pumpkin juice.

“It would be nice to see the houses’ work together on something,” Hermione said thoughtfully.

“I think that is a wonderful idea, Miss Granger,” Professor McGonagall replied breaking into the Gryffindor’s thoughts. “Come and see me after your classes today,” she added handing Hermione and the others their schedules. Hermione’s face flushed, “Yes, Professor McGonagall.”

“Anyone else going to Care of Magical Creatures,” Harry questioned after looking down at his schedule. For once he had a good day, Hagrid, then double Defense, with Transfiguration and Charms after lunch.

“Me,” Neville said easily pushing away his half eaten plate. “I’m ready to leave.”

“I have that, too,” Hermione informed them finishing her pumpkin juice and grabbing her bag.

“Let’s go then,” Harry added and the three left the great hall and hurried outside to Hagrid’s hut. Several other students were wandering that way as well, and Harry noticed that they represented all four of the houses, though only a couple of Slytherins had chosen to continue to take Care of Magical Creatures.

“Wait up,” Ron called loping across the grass trying to catch up with his friends. He’d said goodbye to Luna as he watched his friends leave, and raced to catch up with them. Sitting at the Ravenclaw table was odd. No one really spoke to him or Luna other than a nervous first year who had asked for directions to her first class. Luna hadn’t seemed to notice that anything was wrong, but Ron got the distinct impression that several of the other students hadn’t liked him sitting at their table.

“Hey, Ron, thinking of asking to be resorted,” Seamus joked as he passed.

Ron grumbled a, “no,” as he fell into step with Harry, Hermione, and Neville.

“Don’t worry, mate, the teasing will stop after awhile,” Harry reassured him as they drew to a stop beside Hagrid’s hut.

“I think it’s great that you sat with Luna this morning,” Hermione said with a smile. Ron turned pink. Meal times were one of the few times he could spend with Luna since they didn’t have any classes together.

“Morn’en,” Hagrid greeted smiling happily at the students standing before his hut. “Got a great surprise for ye today,” he informed them. “Foller me,” and with that auspicious start he lead them around the side of his hut and into the edges of the Forbidden Forest. A newly erected paddock encased a large area with a shed easily the size of one of Hagrid’s rooms. Hagrid whistled low, and a moment later, the students felt the ground shake. Several backed away from the low fence quickly. A large gray animal, which reminded Harry of a rhinoceros he had seen on his one fateful trip to the zoo so many years ago, came out of the shadows of the shed.

“Now class, can anyone tell me what this is?” Hagrid questioned beaming proudly. Hermione’s hand was the only one in the air. He nodded to her.

“It’s an erumpent, professor. They are native to Africa, and are classified as dangerous. Their hide can repel most charms and hexes, and their horn can tear through nearly anything including metal, not to mention the fluid the horn secrets which causes whatever is injected with it to explode.” Several more of the students backed up even further.

“Nana here’s real friendly,” Hagrid reassured them frowning slightly at the obvious fright of several of the students. “Take some time to observe her, I want a picture of her labeled with all her natural defenses, and 1 foot on the uses of erumpent horns, tails, and exploding fluid.” Hermione and the others copied down the assignment. Hagrid approached them as they settled in to draw a picture of the immense beast during the rest of class.

“Isn’ she a beaut?”

“Wonderful, Hagrid,” Harry managed wondering how the half-giant had come across such a creature. Perhaps it was better if he didn’t know.

“She’s gonna have a foal soon, too,” he revealed excitedly.

“Hagrid, how did you get permission from the Ministry to keep one here?” Hermione voiced curiously.

“Them, busybodies, they think everthin’ interestin’s dangerous,” Hagrid sputtered and Hermione looked down grimly.

“Erumpent’s are dangerous Hagrid,” Hermione bit her lower lip in concern wondering if Hagrid would be able to prevent the erumpent from charging someone or even the castle itself.

“You have had some pretty dangerous pets in the past,” Ron added thinking back to Aragog and Norbert.

“Nana’s a good girl. She wouldna hurt a fly,” Hagrid returned defending his new pet. “Besides, Dumbledore says its’ alright.” Assuming that cleared up the matter, the half-giant moved on to answer more questions about the erumpent from another group of nearby students. Neville who’d been working furiously, drawing and erasing his sketch of the erumpent while the others talked, looked up and noticed Harry’s nearly completed picture.

“Nice drawing, Harry,” Neville complimented examining Harry’s more closely and then looking back at his own half-completed likeness.

“Thanks,” Harry said looking down at the sketch in his hand. He liked drawing. He shared Hermione’s concerns about Hagrid’s idea of interesting animals, but all in all the class had been much tamer than usual. From a distance they heard the bell ring signaling the change of classes, and the four packed their stuff away to head back to the castle and a double Defense Against the Dark Arts class.

It took nearly a full ten minutes to make their way back to the castle and up to the fourth floor defense classroom. The room was packed with students, and the four found themselves forced to sit in the front of the classroom in some of the few remaining seats. Draco Malfoy smirked at them from his seat near the back by Blaise Zambini. Harry simply ignored him. Narcissa Malfoy made her way down the stairs from the defense professor’s office just as the bell rang. Dressed meticulously well in dark blue robes, she made her way to the front of the classroom. Conversations quieted the moment she appeared and the students waited expectantly for class to begin.

“Good morning, I am Professor Black. I will not tolerate tardiness, foolishness, or lack of attention in my class.” As she said this she looked out over the assembled students. Several squirmed in their seats, but most continued to look back at her. She flicked her wand and a chalkboard appeared at the front of the room with an outline written upon it.

“Copy this outline down as it informs you as to what we shall cover this term. I expect you to have read for class and to be prepared to answer questions about the readings. Any failure to adhere to my requirements will result in detention, extra assignments, and possible dismissal from my class.” For awhile only the sound of quills scratching notes on parchment could be heard. Once the majority of the students had finished copying the syllabus from the board, she began to speak again.

“Today, we will begin with the topic of stealth. Will someone please suggest a spell that would aid in stealth?” Hermione raised her hand, as usual, but so did a few others. In a move that sent a surprised ripple through the class, she called on Hermione first.

“Obliteration,” the Gryffindor replied pleased to provide an answer.

“Which does what?” Professor Black prodded impatiently.

“Obliterates any trace or tracks that a person might leave behind, so no one can follow you or discover you are there,” Hermione added quickly.

“Mr. McMillian, name another spell to aid with stealth,” she continued without commenting on Hermione’s answer.

“Silencio,” the Hufflepuff prefect replied thankful he could answer the question, “it can be used to silence yourself, someone, or something else, so you will not be heard.”

“Mr. Zambini, your hand was raised as well,” she moved to the back of the room where the Slytherin sat.

“The imperturbable, which creates a barrier around a room so that no one can eavesdrop on whatever is said in that room from outside of it,” Blaise drawled almost as if he were bored.

“Interesting choice,” she remarked turning back to the front of the room, “anyone else?”

“Confundus, to confuse the enemy and buy time,” Dean Thomas suggested.

“That is a thought, but not likely a spell you’d use unless you were worried about being caught. Those are a nice start. What I’d like you to do for the remainder of class is search for at least ten more spells to use to aid in stealth, think of your other classes as well, such as charms, transfiguration, and potions. You may work in groups, but your papers must be yours individually. I want 2 feet on the top ten stealth spells, as determined by each of you. Discuss the incantation, where it originated, and describe the effects of the spell. This will be due the next time we meet. You may begin.”

Small groups formed as the students started discussing different spells to aid in stealth. Hermione pulled several books from her bag and handed them to her fellow Gryffindors. Harry looked down at the potions book in his hands. Neville waved her off and pulled out his herbology book.

“I think there are some plants that can help with invisibility and other traits that can aid in stealth,” he informed her flipping through his book. Ron took Hermione’s charms text reluctantly and set about searching through it and making notes. Hermione focused on transfiguration. When the bell finally rang, they gathered their belongings together and agreed to meet in the common room after dinner to exchange notes on what they found and look through the defense textbook.

“That wasn’t so bad,” Neville commented as the four made their way to the Great Hall for lunch.

“She also gave us time in class to start our homework,” Hermione added thinking that all in all the class went well.

“Yeah, but she gave us homework,” Ron moaned.

“But she didn’t take any points off from Gryffindor,” Harry stated almost as an afterthought.

“True,” Ron had to acknowledge putting his book bag down on the floor as he sat down for lunch. “I’m starving.” The others laughed as they joined him.

Author’s Note: Sorry about the long delay. I’ve been working multiple jobs to try to pay the bills, and it’s left no time for writing or fun. Things are looking up though, so hopefully, you’ll see another update soon (like in a week). Hope you like it, and please review to let me know! Thanks!

34. A Quest

Chapter 35: A Quest

Hogwarts – September 2

Hermione took a deep breath, switched her heavy bag of books to her other shoulder, and knocked on Professor McGonagall’s office door. She’d given the professor’s request some thought, and even discussed it briefly with Harry during lunch. Ron had begged her not to suggest another bloody dance, and she understood his reluctance. She also doubted a dance, while fun, would help with inter-house alliances and communication.

“Come in,” Minerva McGonagall ordered from her seat at her desk. She removed her spectacles and wiped them with a cloth before replacing them as Hermione entered the room. “Please, have a seat, Miss Granger.” Hermione took the seat in front of her desk, placing her heavy satchel on the floor by her seat. The older woman stared at her for several moments, offering her some tea, which Hermione declined, then caught her completely by surprise when the professor’s face softened and she asked.

“How are you, Miss Granger?” At first, Hermione didn’t know what to say. The question was unexpected.

“Alright,” she managed catching her lower lip between her teeth wondering why the professor has asked.

“And things with you and Mr. Potter are going well,” the older woman continued. Hermione felt her face flushing. She had never imagined talking about Harry to her head of house.

“Yes.” Minerva smiled then.

“I am not asking these questions to make you uncomfortable, Miss Granger. I just wanted to let you know that I am here for you if you have any concerns, or should feel the need to talk to someone. So things are going well?”

“Yes, mostly anyway,” Hermione replied honestly feeling a little relieved to say that.

“And what would the drawback be, dear, you seem well suited and you have been friends for quite some time,” the older woman remarked settling back in her seat and pouring herself a cup of tea from which she took a sip while she waited for Hermione’s response.

“His protectiveness gets a bit annoying really,” she revealed thinking about Harry’s reluctance still to accept the bonding or go to Dumbledore about finishing the process through the ancient incantations of the spell. Their training to control her elemental abilities clearly delineated that although Harry could do some of the spells, he had no where near her range or ability, meaning he insisted on maintaining some semblance of separation between them. His refusal to accept their bonding had prevented the final cementing of their relationship and powers.

Minerva settled back into her seat as she watched the emotions whirl across the young Gryffindor’s face. She could certainly understand the young woman’s frustration, and she had seen Harry’s protectiveness of her exhibited on several occasions.

“I just want him to accept that I can take care of myself,” she added almost to herself. “I worry that he’ll do something stupid in an attempt to protect me.” Hermione stared down at her hands twisting in her lap.

“I am certain Mr. Potter does not doubt your abilities. I suspect he is terrified of the possibility of losing you. He has lost a good deal more than most,” Minerva said in an attempt to reassure her charge. “Give him time, Miss Granger.” Hermione nodded hoping that she could. Tonks had essentially told her the same thing only a few days before the start of school. Minerva waited to give her best student an opportunity to get her feelings back under control. She really did want to talk to the young woman about suggestions to encourage the houses to get along better. When she felt sufficient time had passed, she broached her next topic.

“The Headmaster is seriously considering canceling Hogsmeade visits for the year due to the uncertainty of the times. He has requested that the staff make suggestions for events or other activities for the students. Activities that would enhance inter-house relations would be wonderful. Have you any suggestions?”

“Well, professor, I rather liked the idea of a quest,” Hermione put forth.

“What sort of quest,” Minerva pressed beginning to mull over the idea in her mind.

“A competition with teams consisting of members from each house who use skills to make their way to an ultimate goal,” Hermione explained further feeling more confident about the idea as she spoke.

“Would these tasks or hurdles be dangerous?” Minerva had to ask. She certainly did not want to encourage a miniature tri-wizard tournament where students might die.

“No, not necessarily, professor, Harry and I discussed it, and we were thinking of items more like those he, Ron, and I went through in first year. The teachers could each submit riddles or tasks for the students to solve in order to advance to the next level.” Minerva contemplated the idea.

“Team members will have to rely on each other. Each team should have four members, one from each house, and the tasks will need to draw upon the strengths of each house. I think this suggestion has real potential, Miss Granger. When would you like to make the presentation of the idea to the headmaster?” Minerva questioned thinking more about the idea. She knew Miss Granger would not fail to disappoint her. The girl really was brilliant.

“Whenever you like, professor,” Hermione answered pleased that McGonagall liked the idea.

“Very well, Miss Granger, I shall send you a note with the time once it has been set. Any other suggestions you wish to set forth?”

“Not really, professor,” said Hermione.

“Do come to me if you have other suggestions. For now, I suppose you should get back to your dormitory and any homework that you might have,” Minerva stated dismissing her. Hermione rose to her feet, and after shouldering her bag, headed back to the Gryffindor common room.

* * * * *

Hermione arrived in the common room later that evening after a trip to the library to work on her arithmancy assignment to find Ron and Neville in a heated match of chess, and Harry engrossed in a book in his favorite chair by the fire. She noticed several other students eyeing the boys strangely, and smiled. Harry looked up as if sensing her presence and returned her smile with one of his own. She perched on the edge of his chair for a moment and glanced at the title of his book, Offensive Dueling Tactics. She should have known. When he wasn’t practicing dueling, he was generally reading about it in preparation for the next duel.

“Anything interesting in that one, I haven’t read it yet?”

“Harry, mate, that’s just wrong,” Ron interjected, “you may be becoming worse than Hermione.”

“Really, Ron, I think its wonderful Harry’s taking his studies more seriously. You should give it a try,” retorted Hermione crossing her arms across her chest and glaring sternly at Ron.

“It’s the first night of classes,” Ron protested just before Neville’s knight crushed one of his castles. Ron looked positively shocked.

“And we already have homework, unless you’ve forgotten about our DADA assignment, McGonagall’s essay, and the one from Hagrid for Care of Magical Creatures,” she replied not giving an inch. Ron ignored her this time engrossed in his game and feeling a little concerned for the first time. Neville really appeared to be giving him a challenge.

“How did your talk with McGonagall go?” Harry asked in an effort to stem any further arguing between his best friends. Hermione’s face brightened and his heart constricted as he once again thought how beautiful she looked when she was excited about something.

“She really liked the quest idea, and wants to tell Dumbledore about it.”

“Brilliant, it was a great idea,” Harry complimented her pulling her down onto his lap.

“Thanks, Harry, for helping me work out some of the details,” she returned kissing him on the cheek.

“You’re welcome,” he replied capturing her lips and making the common room disappear.

“Enough of that,” Ron called, “checkmate,” he then said to Neville. “How much more do we have to do to finish off that DADA assignment?” Hermione and Harry pulled apart breathless.

“What?” Hermione murmured confused.

“What did you do to her, Harry?” Neville asked smiling despite his defeat as he looked at Hermione’s confused expression.

“I think whatever it was, Hermione affected Harry worse,” Ron snickered eyeing his other friend who not only didn’t seem to have heard his question, but looked a bit dazed.

“The assignment,” Neville prompted them both laughing a bit. Hermione blushed crimson.

“It’s okay, Hermione, if I got kissed like that, I wouldn’t be paying attention to anything else either,” Parvati said sympathetically from her seat nearby. She closed her own book and headed up the stairs to the dorm.

“Alright,” Hermione said recovering, “based on what we found earlier, I think we are almost ready to start our own papers. I did find a few more potions that sound helpful in situations requiring stealth,” she informed the boys standing and retrieving her bag once more from the floor.

The four settled around an empty table in the common room to review any additional methods any of them had found. Harry contributed several more defensive spells, and Neville reminded the others of gillyweed which would allow a person to stay under water to avoid detection. Hermione added each to the master list they had been creating, and was pleased to see that the four of them had come up with twenty-three items to aid in stealth with at least a couple of spells or methods from each discipline that Professor Black had suggested, and even a few she hadn’t, like Herbology and Care of Magical Creatures. She made three copies of the master list and gave one to each of the boys.

“If anyone comes up with any others, let me know, and I’ll add them to the list,” she reminded them. Ron yawned and looked at the clock above the mantle. While Harry, Hermione, and Neville pulled out more parchment and began on their essays, he packed his books away.

“Aren’t you going to work on yours some tonight?” Hermione questioned as she watched him pack.

“All I have to do is pick ten and talk about them. I can do it tomorrow,” he replied yawning again and shouldering his knapsack. “I’m knackered, night all,” he added before disappearing up the boy’s stairs.

“He’ll do it, Hermione,” Harry reassured her placing a hand over hers comfortingly. She sighed.

“I know,” was all she said before she bent over her own parchment and notes and began her essay. The three worked silently until nearly midnight, when Neville finally pushed aside his essay and announced he was going to bed.

“We’d better get some sleep, too, Hermione,” Harry suggested casting a drying spell on his own parchment so the ink wouldn’t smear and gathering up his supplies. He was a little surprised he wasn’t finished with the essay, as he normally would have scratched out something and been done with it. This time, he found himself referring to his books a lot more and taking his time to really discuss and analyze the methods he had chosen. ‘Perhaps there was more to Ron’s remark than he previously thought,’ he considered as he watched Hermione finish the paragraph she was working on before casting the same spell he had and collecting her own books, parchments, and quills together. Once they were both ready and had walked to the base of the staircases, they both stopped.

“Goodnight, Harry,” she said softly.

“Goodnight, Hermione,” he answered then kissed her. When they broke apart several minutes later, both were breathing heavily, and all he wanted to do was haul her up the stairs to his room with him. He had never hated staying in the dormitories at Hogwarts until last night, and tonight seemed even worse. He missed her. He stayed at the bottom of the stairs until she disappeared from view at the top of the girl’s stairs. Sighing heavily he made his way to his own room and his own lonely bed.

* * * * *

35. Setting the Stage

Chapter 35: Setting the Stage
September 8 - Hogwarts

A brightly flashing parchment caught Ginny Weasley’s eye as she walked past the Gryffindor notice board. Several other students seemed to have noticed it as well, and we’re talking excitedly about the possibility of being excused from exams. Fearing the rumors were too good to be true, Ginny pushed her way closer to the front. Its’ latest notice appeared on color changing parchment and she paused for a moment to read it.

The Hogwarts Quest – winners will be excused from end of term exams, except OWLS and NEWTS – details of the quest will be announced at dinner, promptly at 6:00pm

She groaned inwardly. She was intrigued, but if it didn’t get her out of her OWL exams, it probably wasn’t worth it. She adjusted her school bag on her shoulder and continued out of the common room. Unfortunately for Ginny, the quest was all anyone seemed interested in talking about during the day. By a quarter till five the Great Hall was packed and Ginny was among them sitting beside Dean just down from the golden trio as they were so often called. Dean had expressed serious interest in the quest and the two had talked about the possibility of helping each other with the challenge.

Albus Dumbledore looked out at the crowded Great Hall and enjoyed the buzz of excitement in the air. He had requested that Minerva be purposely vague in the announcement of the Quest hoping to pique the student’s interest. She had protested allowing the students out of exams, but he understood that it would serve as a significant factor in encouraging students to actually take part in the quest. He rose to his feet at precisely 6:00, and the hall fell silent.

“Good evening everyone, I have an important announcement to make before we tuck in for dinner this evening. This year marks the beginning of the Hogwarts quest. Teams of four, consisting of a member from each house, will have the entire school year to locate the Hogwarts treasure. The first team to figure out all the clues and find the treasure will be exempted from end of year exams, except of course, those students taking their OWL’s and NEWT’s. The winning students will also share the treasure that they find. Teams can also earn house points for their members through successful completion of clues. Once you have formed your team, please see Professor McGonagall for the first clue and more on the rules. Good luck to all of you who choose to compete. Tuck in,” and with that the food appeared and everyone started talking at once.

“But that means we can’t work together,” Ron complained at the Gryffindor table as he piled food onto his plate. Suddenly, the idea of the quest no longer seemed nearly as interesting to him.

“It’s supposed to encourage the houses to work together,” Hermione reminded him as she poured herself some pumpkin juice. Ron didn’t answer as he began to eat.

“Are you competing, Hermione?” Harry asked curious. He took a bit of his kidney pie while he waited for her response.

“I don’t know, honestly. I’m not sure I’ll have time with everything else,” she replied evenly. “Besides, I’d need a team first.”

“Ow ere we subbosed ta git a temb?” Ron mumbled his mouth full. Hermione scowled at him, and he quickly swallowed and repeated his question. “How are we supposed to get a team?”

“Talk to your friends in other houses,” Hermione replied readily as if the answer were the most obvious.

“I don’t have any!” Ron protested vehemently. He didn’t add further comment about how he couldn’t see himself working with a Slytherin on the same time. It just didn’t seem right.

“Make some,” Hermione suggested then took a sip of her juice. Ron didn’t answer, just tucked back into his meal fuming over Hermione’s response.

“I might talk to Justin,” Dean said thinking aloud. Hermione shot him a grateful look. She’d known that many of the students would have trouble at first with the idea of working with the other houses, but the point of the quest was to move past that and get the students working together regardless of house.

“Luna would probably be on your team, Ron,” Harry reminded his friend. Ron blushed then looked up at Harry.

“Hey, that’s right,” he marveled at the idea, before his face darkened. “But I’d have to work with someone in Slytherin,” he almost whined, finally admitting out loud his major problem with the idea of the quest. Several others expressed similar concerns.

“Honestly,” Hermione protested, “not all Slytherins are bad, and you’ll need their cunning to work out some of the clues.” No one had a response to that, so they settled in to eat. Harry’s hand found Hermione’s under the table and gave it a reassuring squeeze. They both knew the idea would take some getting used to, but both felt the quest would ultimately be a success.

_______________________________

“So what do you think of this Hogwart’s Quest thing,” Blaise questioned as he and Draco finished dinner and started towards the Slytherin common room. The two had remained quiet during dinner as others discussed the headmaster’s announcement, and bemoaned working with the other houses.

“Another stupid plot by a demented old man,” Draco sneered adjusting his book bag on his shoulder as he strode down the nearly deserted hall. Crabbe and Goyle had chosen to stay behind in the Great Hall as neither was finished with dinner. Draco suspected that their fathers had told them to detach themselves from him since his loyalty was in question. He was uncertain as to Blaise’s motives in not giving him the cold shoulder as many in Slytherin were these days.

“The fact that you get out of exams gives it some appeal,” Blaise responded feeling out the other Slytherin’s true thoughts. The two lapsed into silence as a group of Hufflepuffs passed quickly.

“It would be nice to win such a contest,” Draco drawled as the two made their way down a set of stairs into the dungeons and thought about the prestige of besting the other teams.

“I’m rather curious about what the treasure is,” Blaise threw out as the two took a shortcut that led them to the hidden door that marked the entrance to Slytherin House. Blaise said the password “Salazar” and the two entered the common room. A few other Slytherins were huddled in groups around the room. Both sixth years ignored them making their way to the Slytherin sixth year boy’s dorm. Both placed their respective bags on their trunks and removed their outer school cloaks.

“Yes, but who really wants to work with someone like Granger?” drawled Draco as he loosened his tie.

“Good point,” Blaise acknowledged before adding, “although, things have been way too quiet lately, maybe this quest thing will liven things up a little.” He ran a hand through his tousled dark hair and took his own tie off as he sat down on his trunk.

“Maybe,” Draco replied noncommittally as he sorted through his school bag trying to decide which assignments he would work on this evening. The quest would give him the opportunity to spend some time with Hannah. He’d missed seeing and talking to her the last couple of days, more than he cared to admit. He wasn’t about to say that aloud though. The two boys lapsed into silence as each worked on their own assignments.

An hour later the two were still deep in their own studies when a letter appeared in front of Draco in a puff of smoke. He cast a quick charm to check for hexes and curses. When he detected none, he snatched it out of the air recognizing the familiar handwriting of his father. Blaise had looked up at the letter’s appearance and packed his books and parchment together quickly after a look from his dorm mate.

“I’ll be in the common room,” he called as he headed out the door. Draco just stood holding the letter for a long time after the other boy’s departure. He’d done his best to not think of his father. He still blamed Potter for his father’s stay in Azkaban, but he wasn’t so certain he wanted to serve the Dark Lord. ‘I guess father doesn’t want me dead, yet,’ he thought as he finally opened the letter to find out just what his father had to say to him.

Dear Draco,
I was ashamed to hear of your defection. Your mother was always weak, but I thought I did a better job of eliminating any weaknesses in you. I realize that a life debt was involved, and have spoken to our Lord about this. He was also impressed with your little stunt at the beginning of the school year. For these reasons, He will consider giving you another chance if you will help him. Make me proud son.
Lucius

Draco wasn’t sure how much time passed when he looked down to see the letter crumpled in his hand. When it suddenly burst into flames, he cried out in pain and dropped it. He couldn’t believe he’d forgotten about his father’s tendencies to have all his letters ignite moments after they’d been read. The inside of his hand was now red and blistered and he cursed at the sight of it. He was horrible at healing charms. Perhaps, Blaise knew some. He, at least, knew of the letter, though Draco trusted him not to say anything about it. Slytherins didn’t air that kind of information. The other boy might use it to try to blackmail him if he figured out who it was from, but he wouldn’t broadcast the fact to others. He didn’t know what to think of the letter. He had known for some time that his father expected him to take the Dark Mark when he reached his majority. As for himself, he hadn’t been so sure about being marked. The fact that the Dark Lord had let his father sit in prison didn’t sit so well with Draco. If he was so powerful, why hadn’t he gotten them out of there sooner? He’d begun to think that his father wasn’t going to contact him at all, since he hadn’t done so already. He wondered how his father knew about the trashing of the Gryffindor common room, and then realized that everyone in and out of Hogwarts had probably heard about it by now. But why does he think I did it? All of these questions swirled through his mind as he debated his response to his father’s obvious directions.

He wondered if he should speak to his mother about the letter. He knew she walked a fine line, perhaps even more so than his father. She’d always expressed a belief that the Dark Lord was right, and that pure bloods needed to rid the world of filth. However, she’d never taken the mark. She always insisted that it was because of the deniability factor. Without the mark, no one could prove she was a supporter of the Dark Lord, a fact that could play in her own and the Dark Lord’s favor. Part of him wondered if she’d really joined Dumbledore’s side. She refused to speak of the Dark Lord anymore, and she’d allowed Granger to spout off answers in defense, even going so far as to award points once to Gryffindor. He didn’t think it wise to speak to her, yet, about his letter. Deciding not to dwell on it anymore for the moment, he pulled out his potions homework and set to work writing about the draught of the living dead, its uses, and ingredients. He had always enjoyed potions class, and could usually loose himself in the intricacies of potion making or reading about them. This time it wasn’t so easy.

------------------------------

September 9 – Hogwarts

Hermione stood in the center of a small clearing on a beautiful autumn morning. She closed her eyes breathing deeply. As she breathed in the scent and sounds of the forest around her, she felt an answering spark within herself. Her whole body tingled with magic.

“Terrae motus,” she incanted softly and rose into the air a few feet above where she’d been standing. Wind swirled around her making her hair toss wildly around her as the ground began to quake and shift. The trees surrounding the clearing remained firmly standing, but the clearing was a mass of quivering earth with large trenches and shifting mounds of rock and dirt. Slowly the earth began to quiet and level and within minutes the clearing had returned to its former self with Hermione standing firmly upon it as if nothing at all had happened. She opened her eyes and awaited a response as she watched Albus Dumbledore stride towards her from among the trees.

“Excellent, my dear, your control has improved greatly,” he congratulated her as he swept across the small clearing. Finding a suitable teacher for her training had proven nearly impossible as elemental magi were extremely rare. Until he could find someone else, the headmaster had taken to overseeing her studies himself forcing Minerva to take on even more of the headmaster duties. Minerva, in turn, had handed over many of her transfiguration duties to Tonks. Hermione smiled at the praise.

“What about Harry?” Hermione broached the question she’d wanted to ask since she found out about her elemental powers. She bit her lip worrying it with her teeth as she waited for the headmaster’s response.

“I think that your control over your power will be enough for now. Until Mr. Potter fully accepts the bond between you, he will remain unable to access your powers completely.” Hermione sighed. Dumbledore saw her face fall. “He will accept it in time,” he assured her. Hermione nodded but a tear escaped and made its way down her cheek.

“Why don’t we call it a day? I’m sure you have lessons to work on for the D.A. meeting later,” he suggested. He knew her emotions would affect her control. She’d done well, and he wanted to increase her confidence in her powers and control over them.

Hermione almost protested, but decided against it. She did have work to do, and she also knew she’d have trouble reaching the almost meditative state necessary to fully control her powers when they were unleashed. As her birthday approached she could feel her literally feel her magical ability growing stronger, and it took a considerable amount of control to keep it all in check.

“Alright, professor, thank you,” she said before turning and walking back towards the castle. They clearing they had used was near the edge of the forest where Hagrid often had his classes meet.

She covered the ground quickly and headed for the library. Today’s D.A. lesson was already set, but she was still researching the bond and her elemental powers. She wanted to be prepared when her birthday finally arrived. The more she’d read about her powers, the more she realized that she had to be able to control them without even thinking about it. Her connection to Harry added another element to the mix, in that, his emotions and control could either strengthen or hinder her own. She didn’t want to cause some major natural disaster. She also didn’t want to inadvertently call upon Harry’s powers and weaken him.

Sighing she pushed thoughts of what could happen away from her mind, and made her way to her usual table in the library. Leaving her book bag at the table, she retrieved the latest stack of books she’d been looking through from Madam Pince and settled in to read. She had an hour and a half until the D.A. meeting started and she wanted to get as much reading done as possible. She’d found very few books that really delved into either bonding or elemental magic, but she was determined to learn all that she could. Seeing something of interest she pulled her never out quill and parchment from her bag to take some notes. Perhaps she’d finally found a book that could be of some use.

An hour later, Hermione was still writing furiously, intently focused on the text in front of her. Harry stood a few feet away and watched her work. Her hair was a wild mass, which he’d found was typical after her elemental lessons. Personally, he’d grown to love her hair even at its wildest as it was now. She was worrying her lower lip between her teeth as she always seemed to do when she was thinking about some problem. He’d come to the library to review their lesson plan for the D.A. session with her before the meeting.

“Hello, Hermione,” he said softly, finally, as he covered the last few steps to the table. She finished whatever she was writing before looking up at him and smiling softly. Harry moved around the table and took a seat beside her. He glanced down at the books spread open before her. He wasn’t surprised to see that she was researching more on elemental magic and bonding. It seemed to be the main things she studied these days, other than when they worked on defensive and offensive spells together.

“Hello, Harry,” she replied as their eyes met and she once again got lost in his deep green eyes. They both leaned in and their lips met. Hermione sighed against his mouth and deepened the kiss. Harry’s hand found their way into her hair pulling her closer.

“Mr. Potter, Miss Granger,” Madam Pince exclaimed and Harry and Hermione broke apart red faced and startled. “That is not acceptable behavior in this library. Leave now,” she ordered raising her thin arm and pointing towards the door. They grabbed their bags and left the library quickly. Once in the hall, Hermione groaned.

“I can’t believe we did that.”

“We needed to leave for the meeting anyway,” Harry tried to dismiss their public display of affection.

“She could ban us from the library,” Hermione reminded him. Harry brushed some hair back from her face rubbing his thumb along her cheek.

“Dumbledore wouldn’t let her ban you,” Harry assured her smiling. He didn’t regret kissing her, only that they were interrupted. Hermione smiled at him even as she trembled at his caress. She caught his hand in hers and pulled it away from her face.

“We should get moving,” she said linking her fingers with his. Harry nodded. He knew he needed to move, but all he wanted to do was kiss her again.

“I feel the same way,” she revealed and he squeezed her hand.

Roughly fifteen minutes and two short snogging sessions later, the two were straightening their clothes, faces flushed in front of the door to the room of requirement. Hermione glanced at her watch only to realize that they were late.

“Harry, we’re late,” she hissed softly. Harry just smiled. Hermione found herself smiling back, as the two entered the room to join their friends.

“Usually the professors try to be on time,” Ron teased the two guessing by their still flushed faces what had kept them so long.

“My apologies,” Harry said raising his voice so that everyone could hear him. “If you’re all ready, we can begin.” The others allowed he and Hermione to make their way across the room to a raised platform that they often used to demonstrate new spells.

“Professor Black and Professor Tonks will be joining us at our next meeting to go over some more dangerous curses, so today we are practicing shielding charms and a few diagnostic and healing related charms to help prevent any accidents at the next meeting,” Hermione informed them.

“Along with protego, we will be practicing a new and stronger shielding charm. The incantation is “parmae,” Harry explained glancing around the room. “It can be a difficult shield to maintain, so we want to work on that as well.” He stepped back then and nodded to Hermione.

“Harry and I will be helping you with the new shielding charm, while Luna and Neville help you with the diagnostic and healing training.” Luna and Neville stepped onto the stand then. Many of the students still marveled at the obvious change in Neville Longbottom. Gone was the shy, chubby boy of past years. This Neville looked lean and confident.

“Luna has been taking classes with Madam Pomfrey to study healing, so she is going to show us some of the most basic diagnostic tests that a healer would perform to check for things like broken bones, bleeding, and common ailments,” Neville began only to allow Luna to finish.

“Once we have the diagnostic spells down, we will discuss how to stop bleeding and how to place the bone in a stasis until it can be healed.”

“Since we have a lot to cover, we should get started. Everyone to my right will work on the shields, while everyone on my left will start out learning the diagnostic and healing spells,” Harry ordered and the group broke into roughly even halves and settled in to work.

Author’s Note: I haven’t been writing much lately, too busy with work, and I apologize for that. I had no idea it had been so long since an update. Enjoy, and as always, I love the feedback so let me know what you think.

36. Let the Games Begin

Chapter 36: Let the Games Begin
September 12 - Hogwarts

Minerva McGonagall looked at the group of students before her with some surprise. She nearly removed her spectacles to clean them thinking that she must be losing her eyesight. Draco Malfoy, Hannah Abbott, Ginny Weasley, and Nuala O’Riley stood before her desk waiting patiently for the first clue. She supposed that Hannah had been the driving force behind the team, as she was utterly shocked to see that Mr. Malfoy had even decided to take part in the quest. Then again, it wasn’t as shocking as his mother teaching defense and assisting the Order. She supposed some shocks were definitely better than others.

“Excellent team, I think you shall do very well,” she finally managed noticing that in her surprise more of her Scottish burr crept into her voice. She looked at each of them in turn before continuing, “Each clue will lead you to another clue until you eventually solve them all and make your way to the treasure. Along the way you may be asked to perform spells, defend yourself and your team from an attack, brew potions, and collect other items that will help you with future tasks. You are not allowed to receive assistance from professors in solving the clues, though some may lead you to a specific professor to obtain the next clue or item. All clues will be within the bounds of the castle and surrounding grounds. You will not need to enter the Forbidden Forest as it is forbidden at all times. Do any of you have any questions?” No one spoke so she handed Hannah the clue, and wished them luck.

The four left her office immediately and she paused for a moment to ponder the groups she had seen so far. Ron Weasley, Luna Lovegood, Susan Bones, and Bethany Ellis had surprised her less as a group. She knew that Susan and Bethany had grown up together, so they were an obvious choice. She had also noticed the ruckus when Luna Lovegood sat with Ron Weasley at the Gryffindor table. All in all though, she thought the two made a nice match. Ron already seemed more mature, and Luna more observant. How the two groups of two had discovered each other she was uncertain. Miss Lovegood had always seemed to be a loner of sorts, and Mr. Weasley was rarely found outside the company of his Gryffindor friends. Seeing the four of them together had reinforced to her, at least, what this competition could do, and was already doing to inter-house alliances.

Now, she was simply gob-smacked. Surely any contest that could bring together a Malfoy and a Weasley to work on the same team had to be a success. She wondered if the youngest Wesley had mentioned her teammates to her housemates. Several of her Gryffindors were competing in the quest, and she was quite pleased with that fact. She had yet to see either Harry or Hermione with a team and wondered if the two would compete. She knew they were both extremely busy with their extra classes and training, so she supposed she shouldn’t be surprised if they didn’t. Still, it seemed strange to think that they might not participate.

Sighing, she removed her glasses and rubbed her eyes before placing them back on and turning to the stack of essays she had to grade. She dismissed any more thoughts about the contest and settled in to work. Giving out the first clue was taking up a considerable amount of her time, and she looked forward to when all the teams would be formed and moved on to the next clue.

****************************************************************************

Draco, Ginny, Hannah, and Nuala made their way to an empty classroom and immediately cast silencing and an impenetruable charm on the room. They bent over the clue reading it carefully as Hannah held it out.

150 galleons, that’s what Bragg made me worth,
But Modesty preserved me
Until Wright gave it birth

Nuala was the first to speak, “I guess Bragg, Modesty, and Wright, are names either of people or places, though it sounds like people.” The tall Raveclaw girl appeared lost in thought as she pushed a loose tendril of red hair back from her face.

“Barberus Bragge once offered 150 galleons to the first Quidditch player to catch the Golden Snidget,” Draco remarked. The girls looked at him in surprise.

“What, I remember the story because I always wished someone would offer me that much to catch the snitch,” he added and like that the answer dawned on them.

“Bowman Wright invented the golden snitch,” Ginny added smacking her forehead lightly. “I can’t believe I didn’t think of that right away.”

“I guess it pays to have two seekers on our team,” Hannah remarked to Nuala with a smile. The others joined her pleased they had figured it out so quickly.

“Well, lets go find a snitch,” Nuala suggested feeling better about her team all the time. Her sister Moira had suggested she align herself with Draco Malfoy, and Nuala had to admit her sister was seldom wrong when it came to those kinds of things. It was one of the reasons her older sister was in Slytherin. Of course, it didn’t hurt that the fifth year girl had class with Ginny Weasley and that the two got along well. She’d had to practically beg Ginny to stay on the team once she found out that both Hannah and Nuala were counting on Draco to be their fourth member. The fiery red head had agreed, but warned Draco that any wrong move or remarks would find him at the mercy of one of her infamous bat bogey hexes.

Undoing the charms on the empty classroom the four made their way quietly out of the castle. It was evening, and many students were gathered outside enjoying a pretty late summer day. Several watched the group intently as they walked across the grounds. No one would have guessed that Malfoy would be working with a Weasley. The four ignored the watchful eyes and the occasional comments. They wandered closer to the Quidditch pitch taking their time and trying to break away from the majority of students so as not to accidentally help out another team by leading them to the clue.

It took them nearly fifteen minutes to eventually wind their way circuitously of course, to the shed where the quidditch equipment was kept. Draco was the first to get to the old trunk that contained the practice balls, so he knelt to open it. The snitch rested quietly in its usual place and did not appear to be hiding a note or clue.

“There’s no note,” Hannah exclaimed disappointed as she stared down at the snitch. Ginny eased past Nuala and bent to snatch the snitch out of its resting place.

“Watch it weaslette,” Draco drawled just as the snitch’s wings started beating madly. Ginny held it firmly.

“Shut up, ferret boy,” Ginny answered examining the snitch more closely.

“Truce, remember,” Nuala reminded the two watching the snitch struggle to escape from Ginny. Hannah examined the trunk more closely, including the slot where the snitch usually rested.

“There’s nothing in here,” she informed the others softly sitting back on her heels her robes billowing out around her on the ground. Nuala smiled at her attempt to bring them all back to the task at hand.

“Maybe we have to say the answer to get the note to appear,” she suggested thinking logically about the clue. It seemed like a test to see what they knew.

“It makes sense, otherwise every time we practiced, another copy of the clue would appear,” Draco mused considering the suggestion.

“From Golden Snidget to golden snitch,” Ginny stated slowly and succinctly. The snitch stopped fluttering in her hand and disappeared leaving a note crumpled in her tightly fisted hand in its place while it reappeared in its usual slot in the trunk. Hannah closed the lid as she and Draco both rose to their feet.

“What’s it say?” Draco was the first to ask as they all clamored around her to try to read it. Ginny tried to straighten it out a bit then began to read:

I have more than one name, and more than one form.
I’m a King, feared by all but a few.
Several have encountered me within Hogwart’s walls,
Seek out the one who did not survive.

“So now we have to seek out one of the ghosts?” Hannah questioned shuddering at the clue. Nuala seemed to be lost in thought contemplating the possibilities.

“It sounds like it, though which ghost?”

“Please not Peeves,” Hannah pleaded thinking of the pesky poltergeist that wrecked so much havoc.

“What about the first part of the clue?” Draco suggested. “I don’t remember meeting a King at Hogwarts.”

“Perhaps it’s a King of beasts,” prompted Ginny causing Draco to scowl.

“Please don’t tell me we’ll have to go to that oaf for assistance,” he practically spit out.

“We can’t get assistance from the professors, and this obviously points us to a ghost,” Hannah reminded him placing a warning hand on his arm. Even she didn’t appreciate him speaking of Hagrid in that way and he knew that.

“It’s a basilisk,” Nuala revealed certain that she had it correct.

“The King of Serpents,” both she and Draco added surprised to find themselves speaking at the same time.

“A basilisk was also called a cockatrice in medieval times, and drawings from that period depict it with wings,” Nuala went on in excitement as she remembered reading about them in one of her Care of Magical Creature books. Draco smirked.

“Well, several students did meet it so to speak several years ago.” Neither noticed as Ginny’s face had gotten progressively whiter until her freckles stood out in sharp contrast. When she swayed on her feet, it was Hannah who recovered first and moved to help her sit down on the trunk of equipment. She called her name trying to get her attention, but the other girl acted as if she couldn’t hear her. She started to tremble, and Hannah looked to her teammates for help. Both were now staring at the two in surprise. And then it hit the three of them. Ginny Weasley was the one taken into the chamber of secrets by the basilisk. Nuala knelt beside Hannah and the two girls tried to comfort Ginny. Draco, completely out of his element, took several steps back. It took awhile but the two girls finally got Ginny to look at them when they said her name. With one on either side of her they helped her back into the castle and to the infirmary. Draco trailed behind them carrying the copy of the second clue that Ginny had dropped in the equipment shed.

“What happened?” Madam Pomfrey inquired as soon as the students led Ginny through the doors of the infirmary.

“We think she’s just in shock,” Nuala informed the healer as she and Hannah helped Ginny sit down on one of the beds. She appeared to be more aware of her surroundings now.

“Miss Weasley, what happened?” Poppy Pomfrey questioned waving her wand in front of the girl and doing a basic diagnostic spell to see if she was alright. Everything appeared to be fine, other than that the girl was way too pale and obviously in shock. Ginny still didn’t seem ready to respond.

“She was reminded rather unexpectedly of the basilisk,” Draco stated when it became obvious that no one else was going to speak. A surprised look crossed the medi-witches face before she got it under control.

“Thank you ladies, Mr. Malfoy, for bringing her here, I’ll take care of it from here,” she ordered and the three slowly left the hospital wing. Internally, she was cursing whoever had submitted a clue that would remind the students of the basilisk. As the others left, Ginny finally took notice of where she was and began protesting. Madam Pomfrey shushed her protests with a stern look and handed her a dreamless sleep potion.

"Get some sleep, Miss Weasley. You've had a nasty shock and your mind needs a chance to adjust," the kindly medi--witch stated firmly leaving no room for argument. Ginny stared at the potion. She was embarrassed by her reaction to the clue. She tried not to think about her first year and most of the time she succeeded.

"I assure you it is dreamless sleep. Tomorrow will be soon enough to talk about it," Poppy Pomfrey added waiting for the girl to take the potion. Ginny nodded and slowly drank the potion settling back on the bed. She still felt shaky. Within moments she was asleep.

Poppy watched her for a few moments making sure she was comfortably leaning back against the pillows. With a little sleep she fully expected the Gryffindor would be fine. She’d speak to Minerva about talking to her. It was obvious the memories from her first year were still painful. She shook her head and made several remarks under her breath about the stupid clue that had led to the girl’s obvious distress. She’d speak to Minerva about that herself. If this first clue was any indication, the clues needed to be reviewed more carefully.

***************************************************************************************************

Harry stood in the center of a large stone room devoid of any furniture or objects save for a small wooden target on the far side of the room. He held his right hand out in front of him, palm facing the ceiling as he focused intently on the space just above his hand. A small ball of flame appeared just above his open palm as sweat beaded on his forehead. He pushed more magic into the spell as he attempted to make the ball larger. The flame danced wickedly as he felt his control over it begin to slip. He drew in a calming breathe and prepared to quench the flame. Slowly, he closed his fist drawing the magic back into his body. As the flame went out the force of the magic snapped out and sent him flying backwards several feet where he landed on his back with a thud.

Hermione clapped as he picked himself up off the floor and grimaced. He’d have to remember to cushion the floor next time, he thought as he rubbed his elbow that had connected rather harshly with the stone of the floor.

“That was really good,” praised Hermione. “That’s the largest and longest flame you’ve maintained so far.”

“Thanks, but I’m still not doing very well on dispersing the force so it doesn’t knock me on my arse,” grumbled Harry.

“You will get it, Harry. Why didn’t you fire it at the target?”

“I wasn’t sure I could control the trajectory, and I didn’t want a repeat of the last session with Dumbledore,” he responded shaking his head as he remembered how his control had snapped out and brought everyone in the clearing down along with the target. It was only thanks to Hermione and Dumbledore’s shields that they hadn’t all caught fire along with the target.

“That’s why we’re practicing in here. Headmaster Dumbledore placed the protections on the room himself,” she reminded him. “If it helps, keep the flame smaller,” she suggested holding out her own hand where a ball of fire instantly appeared. “I also find it’s easier to throw it if you flick your wrist almost like you’re throwing a regular ball,” she added and demonstrated. The ball of flame shot straight to the wooden target which burst into flames, and disintegrated into ash within seconds.

“Remind me never to upset you,” he remarked admiring the skill at which she’d just taken out the target. Hermione smiled cheekily.

“Scared, Potter?”

“Terrified,” he replied honestly.

“Good,” she responded with a grin and conjured another target. “Your turn,” she added with a flourish stepping back again out of the way.

“Alright,” he agreed taking another calming breathe. He held out his hand again and a flame flickered steadily to life. He kept it small, and focused on forcing it only towards the target. He flicked his wrist and energy snapped out hitting the target and the stone wall on either side of it.

“Better,” Hermione encouraged him, as she made another target appear. “If you hit just the target this time, I think we could safely spend the rest of the hour in more enjoyable pursuits,” she suggested. She wasn’t surprised when Harry took out just the target less than five minutes later, and claimed her lips with his.

*****************************************************************************************8

Author’s Note: Hope you enjoy it. Thanks for the reviews.

37. Snape

Chapter 38: Snape

Severus Snape swept down the empty corridor black robes billowing in his wake. The Headmaster had kept him in his office until the last possible moment, and now he risked being late for his sixth year potion’s class. Severus despised tardiness which the Headmaster knew only too well. ‘And he only wanted to see me about something that could have waited,’ Severus thought grimly.

He still marveled that the man had called him away from important work to discuss him taking on not one, but two potions apprentices. He had never in all his years of teaching even taken on one apprentice to train in the subtle art of potions making. He did not care that two of the highest potion’s scores ever on the OWL’s had been obtained by two of his current sixth year students. Worse yet, the students themselves: one parroted his father, and the other was an accursed know-it-all. ‘And yet, the blasted old coot seemed determined to make him offer the position to both students. ‘We’ll see about that,’ he practically sneered. He had no desire to share his private potion’s time with any student, the Headmaster’s wished be damned.

The dark scowl and fast pace of the dreaded potion’s master sent many students scurrying out of his way. As he rounded the final corner to his classroom he’d reached an impressive level of anger.

“Get inside,” he bit out commandingly, and the students rushed to obey. They took their seats and turned their full attention to the potions master. Nobody dared say a word and risk the potion’s master’s wrath. Snape looked out over the small number of assembled students, and sneered as he found them lacking.

“I have decided, due to the volatile nature of several of our upcoming potions and the inability of most of you to brew a correct potion, to assign each of you a partner to work with for the next several weeks. Please use whatever amount of brain you have between the two of you to insure that you do not destroy my classroom,” he informed them letting his gaze linger on Harry a moment longer. He still did not understand how Dumbledore’s golden boy had gotten the necessary OWL score to even be in his class, but he was anxiously awaiting a reason to throw the idiot Gryffindor out of his class.

With an almost imperceptible shake of his head, he turned to his desk and retrieved the list he’d made the night before of his teams. Examining the list one final time, he decided on a change that should give him ample ammunition to squelch the Headmaster’s idea of him taking on both Malfoy and Granger as a potion’s apprentice. If the students couldn’t work together in class, then he was not about to let them work together in his lab outside of class. Satisfied with his plan of action, he whirled back towards the students and called out the list of partners.

“Parkinson with Zabini; Malfoy with Granger; Potter with Nott; Abbott with Bones; Boot with Finch-Fletchley; Patil with Turpin, the directions are on the board, begin,” he finished setting the list back upon his desk after flicking his wand at the board to make the directions appear. The students jumped to comply moving book bags and supplies and dividing up tasks.

“Potter,” barked Snape, “stop mooning over Miss Granger, and get to work.” Nott snickered as he set up their cauldron. Harry quickened his pace, but found it difficult to not keep an eye on Hermione. He didn’t trust Draco Malfoy, and he certainly didn’t like the idea of Hermione being forced to work with him.

“Don’t worry about your girlfriend, Potter, Malfoy has better taste than to touch a mudblood,” Nott whispered adjusting the flame below their cauldron and adding the first ingredient. Harry glared at his partner, but bit down on his reply as Snape watched him intently. Instead he checked the directions and began preparing the next ingredient, slicing the yellow root into exactly one inch pieces.

The two worked surprisingly well together despite the early animosity, as Harry let the Slytherin focus on adding the ingredients and stirring them precisely, so that he could keep a better eye on the pair working in front of them. He didn’t mind preparing more of the ingredients. They were in the final stages of the potion when Harry felt it, like a gathering of power before an explosion. Time seemed to stop as he turned instinctively and watched as Parkinson and Zabini’s potion erupted in flames that disappeared as suddenly as they had appeared. The power surge he’d felt dissipated with the flames.

“Parkinson, Zabini, what just happened?” Snape questioned rising from his seat where he’d been grading papers while surreptitiously watching over the final stages of the potion. If the two had added the wormwood before the pinch of ground unicorn horn the cauldron should have exploded in flames, melted, and potentially injured several nearby students. He’d been watching for just such an occurrence, though he’d assumed it would be Potter’s cauldron that would explode.

“I don’t know sir,” Pansy stated hesitantly. She was stunned. She’d thought for sure the cauldron was going to explode, but then it didn’t, and she had no idea why.

“Pansy added the wormwood before I could stop her, Professor, but the whole thing should have erupted in flame and melted the cauldron and quite possibly the table as well,” Zabini answered much more sure of his answer. What he didn’t understand was what had caused the flames to suddenly disappear.

“And how did you counter the flames and prevent the explosion?” Snape pressed staring hard at both of the students as if searching for answers.

“I didn’t counter it sir,” Zabini replied promptly. Snape eyed them both skeptically, but then turned his attention to the class at large.

“Finish your potions and bottle them, including yours Zabini. I shall test it to examine what effects the flames had on the potion, and why they went out so quickly.”

He turned and swept back to the front of the room. He paused as he passed Harry and Nott’s table, “Mr. Potter, I have warned you already. Stop gawking at Miss Granger and help your partner. Both you and Miss Granger will stay after class.” Harry quickly glanced back down at his potion and helped Nott collect two samples of their potion before beginning to clean up their work area. The classroom emptied roughly ten minutes later, and he and Hermione both stayed seated waiting for whatever reprimand Snape would have for them. As soon as the others left, Severus cast a silencing charm followed by an imperturbable charm so that no one would overhear.

“Which one of you did that?” Snape growled openly glaring at the two students who remained.

“I sensed the oncoming explosion and stopped it, sir,” Hermione stated calmly.

“Dating Potter has made you more reckless, Miss Granger. You could have seriously injured your classmates,” Snape reprimanded her for her actions.

“The explosion would have easily injured half the class. By stopping it, I prevented any injuries from occurring,” insisted Hermione and Harry was impressed. Few students challenged Snape.

“I was not finished, Miss Granger. Perhaps you should stop seeing Mr. Potter right away before you loose any more intelligence,” Hermione bit her lip to keep from responding, and Harry was barely able to contain his own protest. “What if you had made the fire worse? I will not have you using your powers in my class. It is far too dangerous for someone as untrained as you to do so. You will both serve detention with me for the next week. Now get out of my site.” He ordered undoing the charms and sending them on their way. The two grabbed their bags and left the room as quickly as possible.

“Hurry, Harry, we’re going to be late,” Hermione urged practically running down the fourth floor corridor. Harry kept pace with her easily, but suspected that even with the shortcut through the secret passage they had taken, they would still be late for their next class.

“Snape should have given us a note, the git,” returned Harry as the two rounded the last corner towards the defense classroom. The bell rang just as they reached the door and pushed it open.

“Detention, Potter and Granger, you will be on time to my class,” Narcissa Black barked as the two walked through the doorway. They settled into their usual seats by Ron and Neville still trying to catch their breath from the mad dash through the halls.

“Today, we will be working on blocks. The protego spell is not the only shield that you should know,” Narcissa Black lectured as she looked around the room at her sixth year class. Her gaze settled on Blaise Zabini, as she questioned, “Mr. Zabini, please name a shield that is stronger than protego.”

“Obstruěre,” Blaise replied happy that he knew the answer.

“Very good, five points to Slytherin,” Narcissa rewarded then turned her attention to Harry.

“Mr. Potter, please demonstrate obstruěre for the class please,” she then ordered. Harry stood, and silently incanted the spell causing a bright blue shield to flare to life in front of him. He held it for a moment and then released the spell.

“It should be brighter, Mr. Potter, please work on putting more power into the spell. For the next thirty minutes, I would like everyone to pair up and practice this spell, aloud first, and then silently. I want to be certain you are all pronouncing it correctly.” As the students moved to follow her directions, their desks and other items became mats for the floor should anyone get knocked down by a spell if the shield didn’t hold. Hermione paired with Neville, as she and Harry were too good at predicting each other’s next move to be much of a challenge for the other. Harry used the opportunity to take out some of his frustration on Ron as he sent spell after spell crashing through Ron’s shield.

“What the bloody hell, Harry,” Ron growled as he picked himself up off the floor for the fourth time in a row.

“Sorry, Ron,” apologized Harry lessoning the power in his spells to give Ron a chance to really practice the block.

“I’m just glad I’m not the person your mad at,” Ron answered getting back into position.

“Yeah, well, I can’t exactly attack Snape, now can I?” Harry muttered still furious at the potions master. Ron just shook his head and blocked Harry’s next spell.

“I told you not to take potions, mate.”

“I need potions or I wouldn’t have taken it,” Harry replied softly and shot another spell at Ron.

“Mr. Weasley, you will not always be shielding yourself from a friend, now try harder,” Narcissa Black criticized as she watched them spell each other. “Good shield, Mr. Longbotton, you surprise me,” she added before moving on to the next group of students.

Neville was so surprised at her remark that he nearly didn’t his next block up in time to stop Hermione’s attack. As it was, the spell knocked him backwards, but not off his feet. By the time, Professor Black called a stop to the practice and assigned them an essay on the strengths and weaknesses of the new spell, including an entire list of the spells it would and would not block if done correctly, Neville’s arm was aching from blocking Hermione’s attacks. The bell rang not long after they’d begun work on their assignment, and Neville groaned as he realized he wasn’t going to have time to work on his project for the Order this evening, not with a D.A. meeting and his homework from herbology and now, defense.

“Mr. Potter, Miss Granger, please stay to arrange your detentions,” Professor Black reminded them before she dismissed the students.

“I’m starving, mate, see you later at lunch,” Ron asked as he hefted his book bag onto his shoulder. Harry nodded, and watched as Neville followed Ron and the other students. Once the classroom was empty, Narcissa addressed the two students before her. They didn’t often give her a reason for giving them a detention, so she wanted to enjoy this one.

“Be here tonight at seven o’clock to start your detentions,” she stated pondering what she would make them do.

“Professor Black, we both already have detention with Professor Snape every night for the next week,” explained Hermione.

“My, my, such troublemakers today,” she drawled, mulling over this new piece of information. “I will consult with Professor Snape and then let you know when your detention with me will be. You are both dismissed.” The two nodded and left the defense classroom. As they walked towards the great hall, Hermione spoke.

“I’ll talk to Professor Dumbledore about rescheduling our special classes, if you’ll talk to Neville about leading tonight’s D.A. meeting.” Harry frowned. He hadn’t thought about either of those two responsibilities yet.

“Neville doesn’t like leading the meetings,” he reminded Hermione.

“I know, but he can lead them. Just remind him that Ron, Luna, and Ginny will all be there as well,” she suggested shifting her book bag to her other shoulder. She huffed as she tucked a stray curl that fell into her face back behind her ear.

“Maybe we should talk to Dumbledore about those detentions from Snape. Snape was being completely unfair.”

“Harry, Professor Snape had a point. I’m still learning how to control my powers,” she began but Harry interrupted her.

“I felt some of the power behind that, Hermione. If that cauldron had exploded it could have seriously injured some of the students. You saved them,” he insisted stopping and laying a hand on her arm to stop her as well.

“But what if…”

“No, you saved them. Snape just doesn’t want to admit that.” Hermione sighed. She’d certainly felt in control. Her lessons with Headmaster Dumbledore were progressing well, and she seldom got a result that she hadn’t intended. She wanted to believe Harry, but she also knew she had a long way to go to completely control and feel confident about her elemental powers.

“Thanks, Harry,” she said instead hugging him. She’d needed to hear that even if she had her doubts.

“Your welcome,” he answered pulling her closer and kissing her. Hermione returned his kiss letting her book bag drop to the floor with a thud and tangling her arms around his neck. After several minutes she pulled back reluctantly.

“If we don’t get moving, we won’t get lunch,” she whispered against his neck as they held each other.

“I’m not so hungry for food anymore,” Harry breathed into her ear before kissing her neck just below it. Hermione shivered at the touch and felt her body lean into his even more. He continued his kisses along her neck until Hermione hands forced his lips back to hers. She kissed him with everything that she had pouring all her emotions into letting him know exactly how she felt about him.

Harry wished they were someplace private. They never seemed to get any time alone anymore. He thought of the room of requirement, thinking he'd request something cozy, and of kissing Hermione there where no one could stumble across them at any moment. An odd tingling sensation passed through his body, and he felt constricted for a moment, but then it was gone, and Hermione moaned into his mouth and he forgot what he’d been thinking only moments before.

Hermione opened her eyes as cool air touched her skin. She looked around her startled and stiffened. Harry, sensing her change, looked up from where he’d been undoing her robe and school shirt.

“Harry, where are we?” She questioned looking around at what looked like a cozy but smaller replica of the Gryffindor common room. Harry looked around them as well, and drew a blank.

“I don’t know, Hermione. I remember wishing we were someplace private,” Harry remarked looking around at the room again in wonder.

“Did you feel a strange tingling sensation, almost like you were being squeezed?” Hermione asked all serious now.

“Yeah, did we apparate here?”

“Don’t be silly, you can’t apparate in Hogwarts,” Hermione reminded him.

“Then how did we get here?”

“I don’t know,” she replied frustrated chewing on her bottom lip. Harry found himself more concerned with her lips than with how they’d managed to move from the hallway to wherever they were now.

“We could just forget about how, and go back to what we were doing,” he suggested really hoping she’d agree.

“Harry, we have to figure this out,” she insisted pulling back even further from him and buttoning her shirt. Harry sighed and watched her as she started to work out this newest puzzle.

“I’ll grab us some lunch and meet you in the library,” he said knowing she’d want to go there immediately.

“Thanks, Harry,” she returned giving him a quick hug before grabbing her book bag and racing off to the library. Harry looked around him one more time, and then exited the room, only then realizing he’d been in the room of requirement.

* * * *

38. Delays

Chapter 39: Delays

Narcissa Black smiled in delight as she watched a group of students attempt to get past her spelled room. When Dumbledore had requested all of the professors to submit clues and obstacles for his proposed quest, her mind had automatically turned to a defense challenge she knew would be difficult for most of the students. She spelled an empty classroom to simulate a Death Eater attack. The room itself mimicked the effect of the dementors causing most teams to turn and leave before the attack even started. McGonagall had protested the idea, but with Severus’s help she’d convinced the doddering headmaster that students could use the opportunity to practice defending themselves against an enemy they may have to face for real in the future. The students could not get seriously injured or killed in the room, but hexes, jinxs, and minor injuries were all possible, including a pain inducing hex that resembled the cruciatis only not nearly as intense and localized to the area the spell hit. Severus had likened the effect to being stung by dozens of bees in a small area, painful yes, but not debilitating or illegal like the torture curse. When she wasn’t teaching, Narcissa liked to check the monitor she kept of the room to see how well or poorly the students progressed through the room. So far, no one had defeated the attacking death eaters and gotten the next clue, and she was pleased that her room had delayed all of the teams so far.

She would like to see young Potter take on her room, but the boy-who-lived had not deigned to compete in the competition. Draco insisted the Gryffindor was likely too scared of losing since he wouldn’t be able to rely on his friends, but she wondered if there were deeper reasons. The boy was obviously talented in defense, and she did not think the room would be as challenging to him. She suspected that the Weasley boy had gone to him about the room and asked for assistance in how to get past it because the boy had added some spells to the teaching outline for the next meeting of the DA. Spells she knew would assist in an attack of the kind the room was programmed to provide. Perhaps she’d have to change the challenge somehow so that the battle varied even more from one attack to the next especially since it looked like a couple of the teams were learning from past mistakes and compensated in their second attempts to get past the room.

As yet another group of students met defeat in her special room, she laughed aloud and rose to her feet. She did not like constantly having to be at the castle and missed her past ability to move about in wizarding society. She modeled her long sky blue robes in front of the three sided mirror she kept in the corner of her dressing room. She was immaculately dressed as usual, her delicate features professionally enhanced, her long pale tresses dressed exquisitely with tiny blue diamonds threaded through her hair. It seemed almost a shame to waste this kind of effort on a bunch of school children, but Narcissa had been raised all her life to always look her best. Deciding that she was ready for dinner in the great hall, she glided gracefully across the room and through a connecting door into her living room and then her office. At least being at Hogwarts allowed her to keep a better eye on Draco, and at that thought she smiled. She expected Lucius to attempt to get to him if she could, and she would rather not see him hurt or killed simply because he had helped her to try to save the Abbotts. Draco had seemed more distracted lately and she worried that perhaps her husband had already done something, a letter perhaps. She doubted the walls of Azkaban would hold him. Lucius was above all a talented, powerful, and extremely wealthy wizard. She had little doubt that he would land on his feet in this war, just like he had in the last. She carefully guarded her thoughts, and schooled her expression for dealing with the staff and students of Hogwarts before leaving the seclusion of her office for the halls of the school.

* * * * *

“Hello, Ginny,” greeted Hermione as the pretty red head made her way along the Gryffindor table. Several others smiled in greeting as well, and Ginny struggled not to flush at the attention. She knew her classmates meant well, but she’d rather they left her alone. It was embarrassing enough that her team had taken her to the infirmary and she’d spent the afternoon there recovering from her memories. She’d barely managed to convince McGonagall that she would be alright, and she suspected that her friends and dorm mates had been told to report any strange behavior to McGonagall. Luckily, the newest challenge in the quest had people forgetting her breakdown at the basilisk clue.

“Hello, Hermione, Ron, Harry,” she greeted. Since she didn’t see Dean at the table she took a seat across from Hermione and dropped her book bag to the floor scooting it slightly under her seat with her foot. She had to admit to herself that both Harry and Hermione seemed happier together. She reminded herself again, that she should be happy for them, and she began to put some food onto her plate.

“Has your team made it to the room yet?” Harry questioned curious if her team had made it to the death eater room. Ron had told him about it, and he and Hermione had added several spells to the DA meeting to help the teams with getting past the room. Neville had assured them that yesterday’s practice went well, and that he knew the spells to show the others at the next meeting. Ginny continued to spoon mashed potatoes onto her plate while she thought about her answer. She noticed that Ron had stiffened at Harry’s question and knew why. Her brother had not been pleased with her choice of teammates.

“Nuala and Draco figured out the last bit of the clue which leads us to the infamous death eater room, so I’m looking forward to taking it on soon,” Ginny finally replied. And she was looking forward to pitting her own skills against the room which had stumped the others so far. Ron harrumphed from his seat beside Hermione.

“Draco, bloody hell, when did ferret boy become Draco,” Ron groaned sounding all too ready to launch into another lecture on how she should never have agreed to be on the same team as Malfoy.

“Ron told me about it and we’ve added some spells to the DA practice that should help,” Harry offered quickly in an attempt to stem Ron’s current argument.

“Yeah, we went over some of them last night,” Ron added though he seemed displeased that the subject had changed so quickly.

“It sounds like a real challenge,” Hermione put in thinking about Ron’s description of the room and giving Harry an opportunity to take another bite of his shepherd’s pie. Ron let it go and instead of lecturing Ginny concentrated on eating. Ginny was happy that the conversation had happened over dinner because she doubted Ron would have been swayed otherwise.

“Why aren’t the two of you competing?” Ginny found herself asking. She took a bite of her own shepherd’s pie and savored the familiar taste. Harry motioned for Hermione to answer as Harry took a drink of his pumpkin juice.

“We just decided that we have too much else to do. The DA takes up a lot of our time, and we’re preparing for NEWTS.” Ron snorted and swallowed.

“We’re only sixth years, Hermione,” he reminded her and Ginny got the distinct impression it wasn’t for the first time.

“They’re very important exams, Ronald,” Hermione insisted shooting Ron a McGonagall like scowl.

“I almost didn’t compete because I wanted to devote my time to Quidditch and studying for OWLS, but Hannah and Luna insisted that I’d learn a lot from the quest and reminded me about the money involved,” Ginny said with a shrug.

“Hey, Gin,” Dean greeted sitting down beside Ginny and across from Harry. Seamus took the seat next to him forcing a blonde haired fourth year to scoot further down the table to make room.

“You’re sitting too close to my sister, Thomas,” Ron warned as he snatched a second helping of pudding from a nearby platter.

“Shut up, Ron,” Ginny returned exasperated with her over-protective brother. “I don’t get on to Luna about how closely she sits to you.” Ron blushed furiously and sputtered something nonsensical with his mouth crammed full of chocolate pudding. Harry laughed earning himself a scowl from Ron.

“Ginny can take care of herself, Ron,” Hermione insisted deciding against having a helping of pudding herself. Her appetite had improved since returning to Hogwarts, but after eating so little during the summer, she found she got full faster. “Are you ready to go to the library, Harry?” Harry finished off the last of his own pudding and nodded.

“You’re so whipped,” Seamus said with a laugh as Harry grabbed his book bag and stood.

“I have homework,” Harry protested adjusting his bag on his shoulder.

“We all have homework, but you spend way more time in the library since you started dating Hermione,” Dean remarked. “We’ve all noticed.”

“She’s a good influence on me,” Harry replied with a smirk which made Hermione smile. “Bye,” he added with a wave and followed Hermione out of the Great Hall. The others just shook their head as the two left.

“How do they do it?” Dean marveled wondering how the two managed to devote so much time to studying.

“I imagine the same as everybody else,” Seamus snickered making Dean blush almost as red as Ron had earlier.

* * * * *

“Does it bother you to spend so much time in the library, Harry?” Hermione questioned as the two climbed the stairs just outside the great hall.

“No,” Harry assured her as they topped the first landing. “I enjoy spending time with you, and I get my homework done and out of the way so I can focus on the DA or spells that I want to learn.” Hermione nodded, a smile lighting her face.

“Thanks, Harry,” she said softly taking his hand and entwining their fingers. Harry tugged her closer and caught her lips with his own. A group of third year Hufflepuffs wandered by and giggled at the two. They pulled apart reluctantly, and started to climb the stairs once more.

“Any luck figuring out what happened yesterday,” Harry asked as they neared the library. Hermione shook her head.

“Everything points to apparition, but the wards on Hogwarts aren’t supposed to allow that.”

“Well, if you’d like to try to recreate yesterday’s experience and see if the same thing happens, I’d be more than willing to assist you,” he suggested his eyes sparkling mischievously. Hermione’s face flushed as she thought back to what they’d been doing at the time. She certainly wouldn’t mind a repeat performance of that.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” she breathed softly.

“Good,” he managed before heading through the library doors. He was still amazed at how turned on he could get watching her face flush with color and her voice get all breathy. He also loved knowing that he could do that to her. She’d been all set on studying, and now, he knew, part of her just wanted to snog him senseless.

The two settled into their usual corner near the back and began working on their various assignments. With their detentions with Snape again tonight, they were hard pressed to find enough time to get everything done.

Author’s Note: I’ve been holding this chapter forever it seems. It was actually mostly finished before I posted the last chapter, but I swapped the order of the two, and had to change some things in this one to reflect that. I know it’s shorter, but I wanted to get something else out there since it’s been so long. Not sure when the next update will be, it all depends on when I can find time to write. Thanks for all the reviews.

Author’s Disclaimer: Of course, I don’t own the characters, etc – if I did, Harry never would have dated Ginny and I’d have a lot more money.

39. Neville Saves the Day

Chapter 40: Neville Saves the Day

Neville slipped into the room of requirement a full hour before the lesson was to begin, wanting the time to review and calm his nerves. He’d become more accustomed to being in charge, and he certainly knew the spells that Hermione had placed on the lesson plan, but sometimes, like now, the old, insecure part of himself crept forward making him unbearably nervous. He’d led other sessions of the D.A. and often joined Harry, Hermione, and Luna as they inspected the others spell work and offered encouragements. Tonight, however, he’d be on his own. Harry and Hermione were still serving out their detentions and would not be attending that evenings meeting. Personally, he thought Dumbledore should have allowed them to attend, and had Professor Snape set the detention for another night since the two were supposed to be teaching the other students defense.

He sighed and set his knapsack down out of the way after tugging free his defense book and notes. He looked over each of the spells on the list and one by one made sure that he could still do each of them properly. With each successful spell his confidence grew, so that by the time Luna entered the room, he was feeling much better.

“Hello, Neville,” she greeted with a smile.

“Hello, Luna,” he replied returning her smile.

“What do you have planned for us tonight?”

“Hermione made a list of four spells that should help the groups get through Professor Black’s Death Eater room.”

“Any that I’m familiar with?” Luna continued twirling a piece of hair around her finger and moving to look at his notes. Neville watched as she examined each carefully reviewing the wand movement, but she didn’t speak.

“Well,” he prompted as the silence stretched out between them.

“Well, what?” She asked eyes wide as she turned away from the paper to look at him. Used to dealing with Luna’s odd ways, he questioned her again, this time being more specific.

“Do you recognize any of the spells?”

“Oh, no, they’re all new to me,” she replied in a sing-song voice before crossing the room and sitting down in a large overstuffed chair. Within moments she held the latest issue of the Quibbler in front of her upside down as usual.

Shrugging his shoulders, Neville turned back to his notes and reviewed them once again in his mind. Dean, Ginny, and Seamus came in while he was still looking at his notes. They were soon followed by others from each of the houses, although only a couple of students from Slytherin showed up at these meetings. He recognized several of the usual Slytherins like Moira O’Riley, who had followed her sister, Nuala, a Ravenclaw, into the room of requirement, and Bethany Ellis, the Hogwart’s quest teammate of Ron’s who stood with Ron, Luna, and Susan Bones. Thanks to the quest there were also many new faces assembled with their teammates wondering if the DA meeting would really be helpful or not. As the room continued to fill and he realized that this would be one of the largest assemblages of the DA, Neville felt his nervousness returning. He really wished Luna had been more familiar with the spells. He could have asked her to help demonstrate them. He was debating slipping out of the room when a hand touched his shoulder. He looked down to find Luna standing just to his left looking alert and ready to begin the class.

“Shall we get started?” Neville swallowed hard before answering.

“Thank you.” She smiled confidently at him and motioned for the others to be quiet. As conversations died down, Neville took a deep breathe and squared himself for the coming class.

“Hello, everyone, as I’m sure you’ve noticed Harry and Hermione are not with us this evening.”

“Snogging in a closet again?” A voice called out from near the back of the room and others laughed. Neville smiled slightly at the remark knowing his friends would rather be doing that.

“No, they’re serving a detention with Professor Snape.” Several groans and words of sympathy passed through the crowd at this, but Neville continued. “Hermione left me a list of four new spells to show you all tonight. All four spells should help when engaged in a battle with death eaters, whether it’s for the quest or in real life,” he finished knowing it was true and not liking the fact that his friends and classmates would most likely end up fighting for their lives at some point in the current war. As the responsibility of his position settled on his shoulders he stood straighter. One day the life of one of these students could depend on their ability to do a spell he’d taught them.

“With four spells to learn, we need to get started,” Luna added when Neville fell silent. Count off into groups of four and Neville will show each of you a different spell, once you’ve got that one down, we’ll let each group send people to the next group to show them the next spell. By the end of the night, everyone should have had a chance to practice each spell.” The others began to follow her orders and Neville was grateful that she was there. He made his way to each of the groups giving them each a spell to work on and a timeframe for practicing it before he’d show them the next spell. Luna mastered them quickly and helped him guide the others correcting their wand movements or pronunciation when necessary. By the end of the night, Neville was pleased. Most of the students had down all four spells, though some needed more practice with them. He had a feeling the desire to win the treasure in the quest would insure that they all practiced until they had the spells down pat.

“Thank you, Luna, for everything,” he stated appreciatively.

“Your welcome,” she answered with a shrug of her shoulders.

“That was great, Nev, you’re pretty good at this teaching thing,” Ron complimented him as he came up to the two. He’d helped when he could offering words of encouragement to others and correcting wand movements. Although, as he’d told Neville earlier, he didn’t consider himself a teacher and much preferred working within a group to help those members get better than trying to teach an entire group.

“Thanks, Ron.”

“Ready to go, Luna,” he asked turning from Neville to the pretty blonde beside him.

“Yes, Ronald.”

“Good, bye Neville,” Ron replied as he took her hand and he and Luna headed for the door.

“See you later, Neville,” Luna added with a wave just before the two disappeared into the hall. Neville looked around at the nearly empty room, and went to retrieve his knapsack. He stuffed his book and notes back into the main pocket and hefted it onto his shoulder. He still had some work to do, so he left the room at a fast walk anxious to finish his transfiguration and herbology homework.

“Stop it,” he heard a female voice cry out and sped up to try to see what was happening, maybe Peeves had one of the girls cornered. Most of the DA members had left in groups, but it still happened sometimes. He dropped his knapsack near a statue by the end of the hall and crept forward silently wanting to get a handle on the situation before letting his presence be known.

Blythe Zabini tried to jerk her arm free from Theodore Nott. She’d been returning from the D.A. meeting minding her own business when Nott, Avery, Crabbe, and Goyle stopped her in the hallway. She’d meant to leave with Bethany and some of the others, but got sidetracked talking to some of the others and missed when they’d left. She knew that several of the Slytherins mocked the DA and discouraged others from attending the meetings, but so far they had only harassed her verbally.

“Be nice, Blythe. Where have you been anyway?” Nott questioned tightening his grip on her arm and pushing her back against the wall. He thought the blonde haired fifth year was quite pretty, and as a pureblood, a good match. But she’d always ignored his advances, and Theodore Nott hated to be ignored.

“That’s none of your business,” she answered gritting her teeth against the pain in her arm.

“I’m making it my business. We wouldn’t want a pretty little girl like you to get caught up with the wrong crowd,” Nott replied leaning towards her until their lips were almost touching. He’d forced her to drop her wand earlier, and she’d never wanted it more in her life.

“Leave me alone,” she insisted twisting slightly and trying to knee him in the groin. He countered her quickly and slammed her back against the wall harder and pain exploded in her head as it made contact with the old stone walls of the castle.

“I could always let Avery have you,” he suggested and the other boy moved closer a wild, excited gleam in his eye. “He needs a girlfriend, and he won’t care if you’re willing or not.”

“Let her go! Now!” Neville ordered from his position just down the hall.

“Longbottom?” Nott stated incredulous. “Go away, Longbottom, before you get hurt.” The others snickered.

“I said, Let her go!” Goyle, Crabbe, and Avery spread out slightly away from where Nott had Blythe pinned ready to take his threat seriously, though none of them expected Longbottom to actually be a threat.

“Get him,” Nott ordered and the others moved to obey. Neville stunned Goyle before he could even fire a spell. He jumped to the side as a purple bolt shot out from Avery. He returned it with another stunner that took out Crabbe. Blythe saw her moment and rammed her head forward into Nott’s, who howled in pain and loosened his grip. Blythe slid down the wall slightly, hitting Nott had made her head hurt worse, but she did her best to ignore the pain as she threw herself to the left of the two Slytherins still standing. Hastily snatching her wand from the floor she used one of the new spells she’d learned that night at the D.A. meeting to take out Avery, who was so focused on Neville, he hadn’t noticed her.

“Sectumsempra,” Nott stated coldly. Blythe scrambled backwards to get out of the path of the spell, but she wasn’t fast enough to avoid it completely. Neville used Nott’s distraction with Blythe to send a petrificus totalis at Nott, who fell over hard. Blythe closed her eyes as Neville walked up to her thankful he’d come along when he did.

“Blythe, right, it’s going to be alright. I’ll get you to Madam Pomfrey,” Neville reassured her. He recognized her as one of the Slytherins who regularly attended the DA meetings, and quickly set to work staunching the flow of blood from a cut along her side and arm. He wasn’t able to stop it completely, a fact that worried him a lot. He sent a silver message to Pomfrey and Dumbledore, then conjured a stretcher and hovered her onto it, before heading towards the infirmary as fast as he could.

“Madam Pomfrey,” Neville called loudly as he slammed into the infirmary. The mediwitch, having already received his message had been waiting just inside the door. She had then levitate her over to a bed, then ordered him away as she set to work on the young woman. Neville sank into a nearby chair.

“What happened?” Pomfrey after stopping the bleeding and doing all she could for the moment.

“Sectumsempra,” Neville replied quietly.

“Are you hurt?” Pomfrey questioned to be sure, now that the more seriously injured student had been dealt with and was sleeping easily.

“No.”

“We’ll need to tell the Headmaster, and her head of house,” Pomfrey informed him just as Albus Dumbledore swept into the room. Professor Snape followed only a moment later and both took in Neville’s blood covered robes and another student lying on the bed.

“Have trouble in your first DA meeting without Potter and Granger?” Snape snapped when he saw it was Longbottom in the infirmary. Dumbledore signaled to Snape to be quiet.

“Who was injured, Poppy?”

“Mr. Longbottom brought in Ms. Zabini, who was hit with a type of cutting curse. It was a nasty curse and one where it was difficult to stop the bleeding, but I managed it. I gave her some blood replenishing potion, a dreamless sleep, and mended the muscle back together. She’s got some bruises forming on her arm from someone gripping it too tightly and she’s hit both the back of her head and the front, but they don’t appear to be serious head injuries. I’ll keep her here overnight, but probably release her tomorrow with a warning to take it easy for a couple of days.”

“How did these injuries happen, Mr. Longbottom?” Headmaster Dumbledore questioned looking to the Gryffindor student.

“I was on my way back to Gryffindor tower after the D.A. meeting when I heard a girl’s voice pleading with someone to let her go. I rounded the next corner and saw Nott, Avery, Crabbe and Goyle, surrounding Blythe Zabini. Nott had her pinned against the wall. I ordered them to let her go, and they refused. Nott ordered the others to attack me, but I was able to stun both Goyle and Crabbe relatively quickly. Blythe got away from Nott somehow and took out Avery. Nott then hit her with ‘sectumsempra’ before I could incapacitate him as well. I stopped the flow of blood the best I could, and rushed her here.” He repeated the story calmly trying to include all the necessary facts.

“Where are the others now?”

“I suppose they’re still on the seventh floor about a corridor away from the room of requirement,” Neville answered calmly.

“Professor Snape, I should like to be in on deciding what punishment to award to the four young men on the seventh floor, but I would like to hear Ms. Zabini’s story first.”

“Of course, headmaster,” Professor Snape replied tight-lipped. He was not happy about the behavior of his students, especially if they had attacked one of their own. “I’ll speak to them immediately. Perhaps, Longbottom misunderstood the situation.” Neville glared at this most hated professor, but didn’t speak.

“Yes, well, that’s why we shall talk to Ms. Zabini first thing in the morning and find out what she says. For now, I think Mr. Longbottom should be getting to his room.”

“It was only after he’d left the infirmary that Neville remembered he’d left his knapsack around the corner from where he’d confronted the others. Sighing heavily, he trudged back in that direction to retrieve his bag before heading to the common room. He wondered why the boys had attacked the Slytherin girl, and pondered this as he traversed the halls he knew so well. Nearly twenty minutes later as he neared the tower, he decided he’d visit the Slytherin girl the next morning in the hospital to make sure she was alright.

Harry Potter and the Power the Dark Lord Knows Not

1. Haunted Dreams

2. Plan of Attack

3. And So It Begins

4. Neville Discovers Grimmauld

5. Another Moody?

6. Constant Vigilance!

7. Revelations

8. The Morning After

9. Plans for the Future

10. Friends

11. Dudley's Lament

12. Tonks Takes Charge

13. Ron, Fred, and George, Oh My!

14. Moody's Return

15. Animagi

16. Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes

17. Strangers in Grimmauld

18. Stirrings

19. Breakfast With Ron

20. Plans

21. Hermione's Choice

22. Bound in Sadness

23. Making Up Is Hard To Do

24. The Order

25. Hermione Fails At Something

26. OWL Results

27. Azkaban

28. Battle and Loss

29. Forms Revealed

30. Alice's Story

31. Family

32. Hogwarts Bound

33. First Day

34. A Quest

35. Setting the Stage

36. Let the Games Begin

37. Snape

38. Delays

39. Neville Saves the Day